Saint Abel's School For Boys

by DaddyLovesYou

Summary:

Christian is depressed about having to go to a new school but this school turns out to be the dream of his young life.

Chapter 1

Christian sat in the back of the family car as his parents drove him to his new school. His mother and father had argued about it for years. He got a reprieve for a few years. The school started admitting students starting at thirteen, but his mother had been against him going.

Until, he screwed up big time and got himself expelled from his public high school. So, at sixteen years old he was on his way to a new school. Fuck, he thought. His mother was really furious with him for messing up because it meant that his father got his way.

His parents had a very adversarial relationship and were always trying to score points against each other. Christian’s mother wasn’t the only one who was mad at him. He was pretty upset with himself. It wasn’t even his fault for getting expelled but here he was anyway, although it didn’t help that it wasn’t his first offense.

He certainly hadn’t helped himself. He and some of his friends had tied up one of the younger kids, stripped him of his clothes, wrote nasty stuff on his body, and posted pictures of it to social media. It didn’t take long for his whole world to come crashing down around him.

“Richard, I really don’t like the idea of this school.” His mother said, still trying to make her case.

“Merrill, it’s already been decided. If it was good enough for me, it’s good enough for Christian. Besides, the discipline might do him some good given recent events.” His father countered.

“Dad! I told you it wasn’t my idea. I was just there.” Christian pleaded. “I like my old school.”

“Well, you messed that up good when you got yourself expelled. Trust me, son. By the end of term, you’ll be thanking me for sending you here.” His father said with a smile.

The new school, St. Abel’s School for Boys, was an all boys private boarding school. He was being admitted about halfway through the first semester, which meant that he wouldn’t be able to come home for six weeks. He was stuck until Thanksgiving.

“Yeah, right.” Christian answered with a huff. His mother turned around to give him a supportive look. She had been dead set against him going but he never really understood why.

“Promise me that we won’t send Stevie here when he turns thirteen. Isn’t one of the boys enough?” She tried bargaining with her husband.

“I think it would do him good as well.” Richard smiled to himself. He had very fond memories of the school from when he went. “This school was very good for me. I know how you feel about all boys schools, Merrill. Trust me on this one.”

Christian felt protective of his younger brother. Stevie was just twelve years old and he didn’t want him to suffer the same fate as Christian. He had cried a lot when they said goodbye and wouldn’t let go of his brother.

His parents thought that Stevie would be too emotional to take along so they left him with a neighbor while they dropped Christian off at the school. Christian felt a pang of regret about Stevie. The younger boy was going to miss his brother and, he had to admit, he was going to miss Stevie a lot.

That was the worst part of all of this. He was going to miss his brother and, most of all, had let him down. He wouldn’t be there to take care of him. He wouldn’t be there to take his side when his parents were being overly strict, or to comfort him.

Stevie slept in his bed a lot and loved to cuddle with Christian. Christian was going to miss the feel of his brother against him. He would miss the smell of his hair and his warmth.

He shook his head to clear his thoughts. There was nothing to be done for it now. He’d made his proverbial bed and now he had to lie in it.

“Can Stevie come to visit me on weekends?” He asked his parents. “I’m…he’s going to miss me a lot.” He changed the conversational course to make it about Stevie and not him.

“We’ll see. Probably not every weekend. It’s a long drive, Christian.” His father said. Christian could feel the tears welling up in his eyes.

“Ok.” He sniffed. This was harder than he thought. What was even harder, was his cock. It had been happening a lot lately. It wasn’t something he could control. Out of nowhere, he’d just be hard as a rock, just like he was now.

Fortunately, his parents wouldn’t be able to see his erection in the back seat. Fuck, he thought. He hoped he’d be able to get some relief soon. He’s been jerking off several times a day lately.

“How long until we’re there?” He asked. He wasn’t anxious to get to the school so much as he was to cum.

“Not too much longer now.” His father says. “Don’t worry, buddy. We’ll have you settled in no time.”

Great. Christian thought, hoping to himself that the anticipation of the school would be worse than the school experience. He tried to concentrate on the view out the window, anything that would get his dick to go soft.

About an hour later, they turned at a large gated entryway. The gate was set in a huge stone arch with high stone walls on either side. They pulled up to a guard house and his father told the guard inside they were expected gave his name.

“Good morning. Richard Davis. We’re bringing in my son Christian. We should be on the list.” His father told the guard.

“Yes, I’ve got you right here, sir. I’ll open the gate. The main admissions building is the first one on your right as you enter the campus.” The guard said cheerily.

The gate opened and they drove through. The driveway was long and it took them several minutes to reach the admissions building. They parked and got out of the car.

Richard popped the trunk and pulled out Christian’s luggage. “Ok. Let’s get you checked in, shall we?” He asked and clapped his son on the back. He knew from experience that Christian would be thanking him for this, and he was looking forward to that day.

Christian took his luggage from his dad and followed his parents into the admissions building. He moved with reluctance as someone resigned to a fate that they never asked for. They entered the building, found the admissions office and Christian and his mother sat in the waiting room while his father checked in with reception.

Christian’s mother sat beside him and patted him on the leg. “It’s going to be fine, you’ll see. I’m sure you’ll make some new friends and have some good experiences here. Trust me, these things are never as bad as you imagine.” She reassured him.

Why does everyone want me to trust them? He thought to himself. Parents could be so infuriating at times. Most of the time he felt like they never really knew him at all.

“I guess.” He managed in response. “I’m more worried about Stevie.” He told her. His mom nodded.

“I know. I am a bit too. He’s very attached to you.” She said with a note of concern. “I’m sure we can work something out where you can do some video calls or something for the time being at least.”

“If they allow that here.” He snorted. He felt like he was being marched off to prison. It felt like it was life without parole at this point.

His father came over and knelt in front of him, putting his hands on the boy’s knees. “Hey, they’re going to see us in a little bit. You got this, buddy. I know you’re going to do great.”

“Thanks.” Christian said in a sarcastic tone. His father snickered a little. Richard remembered his days at St. Abel’s with fondness. He was actually jealous of Christian. He would give anything to do it all over again.

“Davis family?” The receptionist called out. “Mr. Hornby will see you now.” She said and motioned to the door behind her.

Richard gathered up his family and led them through a large dark paneled door. The interior of the office was spacious and warm. The decor was dated but classically so. The walls were lined with bookshelves containing a myriad of different works on all sorts of subjects.

A balding middle aged man stood up from behind the desk and came around to greet them. His tweed suit was very fitting for a man in his position. “Richard Davis! Welcome back young man.” He said in a faint British accent and exchanged a firm handshake with Christian’s father.

“Mr. Hornby! It’s so good to see you again! You haven’t changed a bit.” He said generously.

“Oh, please. Always the flatterer. You haven’t changed in that regard, Richard. But you’ve certainly grown into a fine young man.” The older man said.

“And speaking of fine young men, you must be Christian.” Mr. Hornby said, turning his attention to the sixteen year old. “A very great pleasure to finally meet you. Nigel Hornby. I’m the head of admissions here. You’re the very image of your father at your age.”

“Hi. Nice to meet you.” Christian said and shook the man’s hand. His hand was dry and a little leathery he noted.

“Well, yes and you must be Mrs. Davis. Nigel Hornby.” He said extending his hand to Christian’s mother.

“Merrill Davis. Charmed.” His mother replied. Mr. Hornby told them all to sit and took his seat again behind his desk.

“Now, since you’re starting a bit late…” He said gazing at Christian’s father.

“We, uh…well, I wanted to start him at thirteen but he was doing so well at his other school.” Mr. Davis said glaring at his wife.

“I see.” Said Mr. Hornby. He accurately assessed the subtext. “Still, can’t be helped now. Let’s hope you don’t make a similar mistake with the other boy.” He said, clearly reprimanding Mr. Davis.

Christian wasn’t sure he wanted this for Stevie. Still he thought if they were together in the same school, it would be better for them both. Maybe they could share a room together, he thought. Still that was a year away, assuming he would survive here for a year.

“Well now, young man. Let’s get to business. This is, as you are no doubt aware, an all boys school. That pertains to all aspects of the school, including social events. You will be provided with, and expected to wear your school uniform at all times outside of your room, except during sports and certain club activities.

“You will be placed into a dormitory room with another student in your same class. We can make an exception to that rule, should your younger brother enroll with us as well. We do like to keep family together.” Mr. Hornby continued running through the rules.

“All students are expected to be in their rooms after dark, unless working with faculty or as part of a club, or other authorized activity. There will be plenty of opportunities to make friends. You can trust me on that one.” He resumed.

Christian did his best to pay attention but, yet again, another adult expecting him to trust them. Maybe if they were just honest with him from the start, he wouldn’t have to trust them so damned much, he thought.

“Weekends are a different matter. Visitors are permitted on certain days. If the younger Mr. Davis would like to spend the weekend, we can arrange accommodations. There’s transportation to the nearby village. They have a number of charming shops and restaurants.” He paused as if in thought.

“Let’s see, what else?” He asked himself as if to jog his memory. “Oh, yes of course! You’re very fortunate to be in the same class as a Mr. Wainwright. The school has certainly benefited from Lucien’s father’s generous donations, so you may want to be quite deferential to him.”

Great, Christian thought. I rich spoiled kid who he had to be nice to. Just great and just what he needed.

“You’ll also find that the faculty are…quite friendly and eager to help you on your journey.” He said. Mr. Davis and Mr. Hornby exchanged a knowing look and shared a smile. “I’m sure you’ll find their guidance to be very beneficial.”

“Now, that’s more than enough to get you started. Here is a copy of your class schedule. Your books will be in your room, along with your uniform. If there are any issues with the fit, please be sure to let your head boy know. Your head boy is Mr. Amos and he’ll show you to your dorm.” With that he picked up the phone. “Ms. Flatley, please have Mr. Amos come in to escort young Mr. Davis to his room.”

He hung up the phone and looked at the young man. “I’m quite certain that you’ll enjoy your time here. I realize it’s probably quite intimidating now but you’ll get the hang of it in no time.”
There was a knock on the door and a tall thin young man of about sixteen entered. Christian was immediately taken with how handsome the boy was. “Ah, Mr. Amos. This is Mr. Davis. He’s starting with us today. Please show him to room 336 in Vanderbilt.” Mr. Hornby said.

“Now, I imagine that you’ll want to say your goodbyes. Now’s the time.” He said and went back to his work. Christian and his parents all stood. His father shook his hand.

“You’re going to love it here, buddy. I wish I were in your shoes right now.” He said to his son.

Christian hugged his mother tightly. “Mom?” He pleaded, as if she could magically reverse all of this.

“Call us if you need anything.” She said and hugged him back. Call! Christian remembered.

“Excuse me, Mr. Hornby. Will I be able to call my brother?” He asked almost desperately.

“Yes, yes. Of course. After classes, you can have twenty minutes worth of calls per day, so long as you don’t disturb your roommate.” He replied.

Twenty minutes didn’t seem nearly long enough, but it was better than nothing. “Thank you. Thank you, sir.” He managed and followed the head boy out of the room.

“He’s going to be just fine, I think.” Mr. Hornby told the Davis parents. “Handsome young men like that always do.”

Chapter 2

Summary:

Christian discovers the secret of the school, at least one of them.

Christian followed after the head boy, lugging his bags. “Here, let me take one of those from you.” The boy said and grabbed a bag from Christian.

“Thanks.” He managed sheepishly. He felt better now that he had less to carry.

“I’m Jay, by the way. Jay Amos. You’re….?” He paused waiting for a reply.

“Christian. Christian Davis. Good to meet you.” He said as they lumbered out into the cool air. The campus was huge and it was going to take him a while to learn the layout. Jay must have noticed that he was little overwhelmed.

“Don’t worry about learning the campus. The buildings are laid out logically. All classes take place in buildings that are clustered together, with the dorms just alongside. Your dorm room is in Vanderbilt, but there are also Peabody, Kresge, and Carnegie. It might sound like a lot but there are only about one hundred rooms per dorm.” He continued.

“There’s also Wainwright Hall, which is a mixed use building. There’s a hall but also some special rooms for club activities. It’ll all become clear eventually. The other students will help you. We know how to take care of you.” He said with a smile.

“Let me give you my number, in case you need…anything.” Jay said with a special emphasis on the word ‘anything’. Christian found Jay to be attractive and, as usual, was erect from the boy’s attention. He swallowed hard.

“Thanks. I appreciate it.” He said as they paused to exchange contact information. “There’s a special contact list for the rest of the students. I’ll just text it to you now. You’ll find that everyone is quite friendly. There are no restrictions on friendships, so if you wanted to befriend one of the younger boys, that’s allowed.” He said as they continued to walk toward the dorms.

Christian thought there was something odd in the way that Jay used the words involving friendship. It was as if each of them were in quotes as code for something else. He was going to ask but thought better of it.

“Thanks for the guidance. I’m sure it’ll come in handy.” He told the head boy.

“No problem, really. As Head Boy, it’s my job to make sure everyone is satisfied.” He told him with a knowing smile. “Don’t worry, everything will become clear in time. Your roommate is expecting you and will fill you in on some of the more important matters.” He said as they arrived at the room.

“Here we are Vanderbilt 336. I’m just down the hall in 350. Remember, if you need anything I’m right down there.” He said and knocked on the door. The door opened to reveal a gorgeous young man with curly blond hair and dark blue eyes. He had the most amazing dimples when he smiled as he was doing now. His uniform white shirt was open and showed off his lightly tan skin and six pack abs.

“Hi, you must be Christian! They let me know you were coming. I’m your roommate, Harry. Harry Smith. I know what you must be thinking, how boring a name is Harry Smith, right? Come on in. Let’s get you situated.” He said excitedly.

“I’ll just leave you two to get better acquainted. Take good care of him, Harry. Remember, it’s his first day.” Jay said. “And Christian, remember I’m right down the hall.”

“Get out of here you big flirt!” Harry teased. “I’ll take care of him.” He said closing the door.

Christian was impressed by the size of the ‘room’. Really it was a suite with a common room and two bedrooms. “That’s your room over there. I’m on this side.” Christian said. Each bedroom was on a separate side of the common, or living, room.

Christian went to his new bedroom and was surprised at how spacious it was. There was a queen-sized bed and it had its own bathroom. This was more space than he had at home.

“Not bad, right?” Said Harry from behind him. Christian jumped in surprise. “Sorry, I don’t mean to surprise you. It’s ok, I don’t bite, unless you want me to.” He joked. At least Christian thought he was joking.

“Yeah, wow. This is a lot of space. I was expecting that there would be two twin beds divided by a desk or something.” He said setting his luggage down on his bed. He opened the closet to find a set of uniform pieces, neatly arranged and clean. He looked over to the other side to find a good sized desk stacked with books.

“Those are your course books there. They’re starting to move to all digital but not quite there yet.” Harry said. “The rooms are very private, so you don’t have to worry about bothering me, unless you want to.”

Christian was starting to get the distinct impression that both Jay and Harry were actively flirting with him. His erection was already calling out for relief. “Wow, thanks for the tour, Harry.”

“Of course. I’m always happy to welcome a new boy. Anything else you need, or want?” He asked suggestively.

“Umm, I think I’m good.” Christian said, he was getting a little weirded out. Harry laid back on his bed.

“You sure. I’m happy to help you with that erection.” He said, letting his shirt fall open more. Christian could see the boy’s hard nipples now. Fuck, he thought. This can’t be happening.

“I…don’t know.” He managed. He didn’t know quite how to react when another boy was clearly signaling that they could have sex.

Harry got up and came up close to him. “You’re very handsome, Christian. I think I hit the jackpot with you as a roommate.” Harry said. Christian could feel the other boy’s body heat and felt his breath against his face.

“I guess no one has told you yet, so let me be the first. This campus, this school is all about boys. Boys being with boys. Sure, you have to study and do your schoolwork. But, outside of that, you can have anyone you want.

“You want to knock on Jay’s door and fuck him, you can do that. You want to fuck me on your bed right now, you can do it. You want me to fuck you on my bed, in the shower, you can do anything you want.” Harry said stroking Christian’s hard cock through his pants.

“Anything I want?” Christian asked as he tried not to think about how great Harry’s hand felt against him.
“Pretty much, but the menu is limited to the students, and teachers. The teachers are always looking for ways to give you extra credit. So, as long as someone is here on campus, they’re pretty much fair game.

“You want one of the thirteen year olds? They’re about the horniest of the bunch. Me? I prefer a guy like you. So, how about I suck your cock right now?” He asked getting down on his knees before Christian.

Christian was so horny and so in shock that he couldn’t have protested if he wanted to. Harry made quick work of undoing his pants before pulling them down. Harry pressed his lips against Christian’s cock through his briefs. “Oh fuck!” He moaned.

“That’s right, Christian. This place is every horny boy’s dream come true.” Harry said, pulling down his briefs. “Oh fuck, your cock is beautiful.” He said before taking it in his mouth.

“Oh, shit!” Christian cried out. Harry’s warm mouth was the first he’d ever had wrapped around his cock. The blond boy’s mouth was working him up and down. He grabbed a handful of the curly hair in each hand as the other boy pleasured him.

Christian’s mind was racing with possibilities. All boys all the time. He could fuck anyone he wanted, or be fucked. No wonder his father had wanted to switch places. Did that mean that his father had sex with other boys when he was here?

He tried to distract himself from Harry’s mouth but the other boy was too skilled. Harry pulled off of his cock for a moment to say “I want to taste your cum, Christian. Cum in my mouth!” He said before going down on him again.

“Oh, fuck, oh fuck…oh! Fuck!” Christian cried out. He plunged his cock further into Harry’s mouth and exploded.

“Mmmph.” Harry moaned as he tried to contain all of the hot juices. He swallowed all of it. “Oh, man that’s tasty.” He said. He stood up and kissed Christian deeply, plunging his tongue in the boy’s mouth. He could taste his load on Harry’s tongue.

“Fuck, I’m going to love rooming with you, newbie.” He said kissing him lightly. “I’ll let you unpack and whatever, but I’m just across the way if you want more.” He said. “You’ve got a tasty cock. But, you want something different let me know. I’m happy to set you up.”

“I…thanks. I’m going to call my brother.” He said. He wanted to talk to Stevie. He missed his little brother.

“That’s sweet. How old is your brother?” Harry asked.

“He’s twelve.” Christian said and felt a twinge.

“Hmmm. Sorry we can only do thirteen and up here.” He said with a smile.

“No, it’s not like that.” Christian protested.

“Ok, if you say so. You want more, you know where to find me.” He said with a smile.

Chapter 3

Summary:

Christian decides that he needs some experience and goes to see the head boy.

Christian’s head was swimming. He just had his first blowjob and it was amazing. Harry was so fucking hot. Was this all actually happening, he wondered. He needed to talk to Jay. But first he had to call Stevie.

He pulled out his phone and hit the video call button. It rang only once before Stevie’s face appeared.

“Christian!” He screamed excitedly. “I miss you so much!”

“I know, buddy. I miss you too. I miss you so much. How are you doing? Are you ok?” He asked his younger brother.

“I miss you. When are you coming home?” Christian’s heart was breaking. He wished he was home or that Stevie was here.

“Not for a while, buddy. But they said that you can come and visit me here. Would you like that?” Christian asked. He hoped it would be enough. He hated disappointing his little brother. Stevie was so fragile.

“Yes! Can I?” He squealed.

“Well, we have to check with Mom and Dad first. So, don’t get your hopes up buddy.” Christian reminded Stevie.

“Awww. But I miss you so much!” He whined. Stevie was normally very mature for his age but there were times, such as this, when he reminded his brother that he was only twelve.

“I know. I miss you too but Mom and Dad have the final say. I’ll talk to them and do my best to convince them.” Christian replied. He thought that maybe he should mention to Stevie that he could come to St. Abel’s starting next year, but he knew his mother was against it. He completely understood why she didn’t like it now.

The brothers wrapped up their conversation with both saying again how much they missed each other before hanging up. If Christian

Christian did his best not to feel cheated. He could have spent the last three years messing around with the other students. It didn’t take him long to get on board with the culture of hedonism at the school.

Christian didn’t lack willingness, he lacked experience. The other students his age had a three year advantage over him. He supposed that he could start with the younger students but he preferred to be coached by someone his age.

He gathered up his courage and exited his dorm, making a b-line for room 350. He knocked on the door. When it opened, Jay was standing there in his underwear. Christian thought he was attractive before but he was even more so now. Jay’s body was perfectly trim and muscled in all the right places. He was completely smooth, either naturally or from shaving.

Jay noticed Christian staring. “Hi. I thought you might be paying me a visit. At least, I hoped so. Want to come in?” He asked. More than anything, Christian thought. Jay seemed like such a nice guy and he needed someone nice and patient to help coach him.

Christian entered Jay’s room and noticed that it was a single room. “The head boys quarters are always singles. It helps not to have a roommate to worry about. That way, I can dedicate myself to the needs of my class.” He explained.

“Great, ‘cause I need help.” Christian said somewhat frantically. Jay laughed a little.

“Yeah, I’ll bet. Let me guess, you’re a virgin?” He asked. Christian blushed but said yes. “No need to be embarrassed, most everyone is when they start, you’re just a little behind. What have you done?”

“Not much.” He admitted. “I’ve jerked off with friends in school and had my first blowjob…” He looked at his watch. “About thirty minutes ago.” He snorted.

“Ah, yes. Well, I expected Harry to go for you right away. He’s never one to mince words. Why didn’t you go to him for help?” Jay asked. Christian noticed the bulge in Jay’s underwear getting larger as they talked.

“Umm, well Harry seems great and all but you’re the first student I met and you’re head boy, so I thought you’d be more appropriate to see.” He explained to the head boy.

“Well, I admire your thoughtfulness. Harry would have gladly done things with you but, as far as instruction, he might be a little impatient. I’m happy to take you through it. You seem like you’re anxious to get started. You keep staring at my bulge.” Jay said.

Christian blushed but remembered that there’s nothing to be ashamed of here. “It does look like a very nice bulge.” He said and placed his hand on it. He felt the heat of the other boy’s cock through the thin fabric of the briefs.

“That’s a good way to start. Ever sucked a cock before?” Christian shook his head. “Well, it’s not rocket science and, since Harry sucked you off, you probably have a good idea of what to do. Still, let’s get things started.” Jay said and dropped his briefs before stepping out of them.

Christian stared at the other boy’s cock. It was long and thin, and beautiful. “Wow, you’ve got a nice cock.” He said.

“It tastes better than it looks.” Jay told him. Christian got to his knees and licked up the shaft. “Oh, yeah. That’s good.” He moaned urging him on. Christian swallowed the head and slowly inched his mouth down, stopping when he felt himself gag. He wasn’t sure he could get all of it in his mouth.

“Don’t be a hero. Take it slow. You’re doing great.” Jay told him. Jay was right, his cock did taste great, Christian thought. He was enjoying the feeling and taste of the boy’s cock in his mouth.

Christian worked up and down the shaft, eventually taking it all in. He inhaled the musky smell of the other boy’s pubes once his nose made contact. His head was spinning with the sensory input. Between the taste of Jay’s cock and precum and the smell of his pubes, he was super horny now.

“Oh, fuck yeah. You’re a natural cock sucker. Shit, that’s good.” Jay moaned. Christian was glad that he could please the other boy. He wanted to be a great cock sucker, not only a good one, especially for Daddy. He was going to thank his father for sending him here the best way he knew how.

Christian got even more turned on when he thought about sucking off his father but he focused on the head boy. He ran his mouth under Jay’s shaft and took his balls in his mouth. He sucked on them gently before licking under his sack.

“Oh, shit. I’d never have guessed this was your first time. Why don’t you try eating my ass next?” Jay asked him. Christian had never considered rimming before but now it seemed completely natural.

Jay turned around and bent over. Christian almost hesitated the thought of licking someone’s ass would have repulsed him a week ago but Jay’s smooth ass and amazing looking pucker looked so inviting. He thought the smell would be bad but it was glorious. Jay smelled a little sweet and a little musky.

He took a tentative lick and loved the flavor of his new friend. One lick led to more and soon he was licking around the other boy’s hole and pushing his tongue inside. “Yeah, that’s it. Fuck me with your tongue, baby.” Jay moaned.

Christian gladly obliged, savoring the flavor of the other boy’s hole. He wondered if it felt as good for Jay as it did for him. From Jay’s reaction, he really seemed to enjoy it.

“Yeah, get me nice and wet. Oh, fuck that’s good.” Jay groaned. “Take your clothes off, I want you to fuck me.” He said.

Christian pulled his sweater and undershirt over his head and quickly removed his shoes, socks, pants, and boxers. He was super hard. Jay took him by the hand and lead him into his bedroom. He laid on his bed and pulled a small bottle of lube from his bedside nightstand.

“Lube us up and fuck me, Christian.” He commanded. Christian did as he was told. Once they were both lubricated he pressed the head of his cock against the other boys hole. “You don’t need to be gentle, just fuck me.” Jay told him.

Christian pushed inside of the other boy. “Oh fuck!” He cried out. Jay’s hole was super tight. “Shit!” He cried out as he came immediately, filling the head boy’s ass with cum.

“Oh, shit. I’m sorry.” He apologized. Jay just smiled at him.

“Yeah, I’m not surprised. But it’s ok. Rome wasn’t built in a day. Come here.” He replied. Christian leaned in and they kissed. “We just need to work to build up your stamina.” Jay said when they pulled apart.

Chapter 4

Summary:

The head boy continues Christian's initiation

Jay patiently guided Christian and educated him on how to be a good top. By the end of the evening, Christian had fucked his friend no fewer than three times. The final time culminating in Jay having a prostate orgasm.

“Oh, fuck.” Jay sighed as he recovered from their last session. “You’re a quick study. You’re going to be a very popular top, but there’s still more that you need to know.” He continued.

“I feel like you’re going to say that I need to learn how to bottom now.” Christian said tentatively as the two lay together.

“Well, you don’t have to, but I thought you might be…curious. This school is all about experimentation, about pushing your boundaries, about exploring all there is to explore about sexuality.” Jay said propping himself up on his elbow and running his fingers over Christian’s stomach and chest.

“I’m here for you, in case you have questions or want to try something and are looking for a safe space. That’s my role here at the school, but I’d be lying if I said that I wasn’t attracted to you. If you want a monogamous relationship here, then that’s an option also, but you’ll be limited your options.

“My advice is to try everything. There may be things you don’t like, but you’ll never know unless you try.” Jay continued.

“The one rule here is consent. Everything must be consensual. No means no, but also maybe means no, I don’t know means no, no words means no. The yes has to be completely clear. I think you’ll find that there will be very few boys who won’t consent.”

“Ok, it’s kind of a lot. My father didn’t prepare me for this. I think he wanted all of this to be a pleasant surprise, and it is. I mean, what pubescent boy wouldn’t want to fuck all of the time?” Christian replied.

“I get it. It was a lot for me when I got here. My father came here and also didn’t prepare me. In fairness, the incoming first year program does a great job with orientation. There’s this ceremony that I think is borrowed from a Japanese ceremony. The entire class of thirteen year olds bath together. It gave us a chance to be comfortable with closeness and with intimacy in a very safe space.” Jay explained.

“I’m sorry that I missed it.” Christian said regretfully. He didn’t know who to blame for his late start, or even if he should blame anyone. The important thing was that he was here now and he realized that the best thing to do is to make the most of it.

“You’re here now.” Jay comforted him. “With me. I’m here if you want to talk of need someone to comfort you also.”

“I appreciate that, Jay. I really do. I like you and I like having sex with you too.” Christian smiled and kissed the other boy. He reached over and took the head boy’s cock in his hand. He was ready to go again.

“Your stamina is improving.” Jay said with a smile. Christian shifted position and swallowed his friend’s cock once again. He really enjoyed sucking cock and he thought about surprising Harry with his newfound skills.

Jay moved his position so that he could suck Christian at the same time. He could taste himself on the other boy’s cock, after being fucked three times, soon to be four. He liked this new boy a great deal and was looking forward to continuing his sexual education.

The two boys sucked each other for a while before Jay pushed the other boy down and straddled him. Up till now, Christian had been in control. Now Jay was the one who would be on top. He straddled the other boy and guided his cock inside him again.

“Oh, fuck yeah.” Jay moaned as Christian penetrated him again. He swiveled his hips back and forth squeezing the other boy’s cock.

“Oh, shit!” Christian moaned as the head boy clamped down on him. He thought that Jay was one of the most beautiful boys he had ever seen and he really enjoyed fucking him. The head boy leaned in and kissed him, pushing his tongue past Christian’s lips, while Christian reveled in the reversal and in being dominated.

“Fuck, that’s so good. I love how your cock fills my hole.” Jay moaned against Christian’s lips.

“Oh, yeah. Me too. You’re so nice and tight. I love fucking you.” Christian replied. It didn’t take him long to be free of any inhibitions. He felt like he was finally free. Free to love, free to fuck, free to explore all the wonders of sex.

“Yeah, baby. Fuck me hard. I want you to fill my ass with your hot load.” Jay continued as they kissed.

“Fuck!” Christian cried out. He was getting close again already. He wanted to hold out as long as he possibly could but the head boy was riding him and squeezing his cock so sensually. Fortunately, Jay came first, relieving the pressure of holding back.

“Oh, shit!” Jay cried out and shot a small load over Christian’s stomach. His last two orgasms had effectively drained him so that he barely had any liquid left.

Christian could only grunt as he came for a fourth time, filling Jay with what remained of his load. “Oh, shit.” He groaned. The head boy leaned in and kissed him again.

“You’re a machine.” Jay said with a smile. “I’m glad you’re here.”

“Me too. I wish I had started here sooner.” He said with a small amount of regret.

“No regrets, eh? That’s part of our motto. Don’t regret the things you do or didn’t do. Just enjoy life to the fullest, and fuck a lot of boys.” He laughed.

Christian laughed. “Yeah, I think I can handle that.” He said and thought, not for the first time, about Stevie. How would Stevie adapt to this life if he came here next year, he wondered.

Jay slid off of him and lay beside the new boy, grasping his hand. “What are you thinking about?” He asked.

“About my little brother, Stevie. He’ll be old enough to attend next year. I’m a little worried about him. He’s more sensitive.” Christian confessed.
“Have you ever…done anything with him?” Jay asked as tactfully as he could.

“No, no. I don’t think about him like that.” Christian replied but felt a twinge in his groin at the prospect. He dismissed it as just raging hormones.

“Well, the first year program does a very good job of making the boys feel comfortable, so I’m sure he’ll be fine. But…” Jay trailed off.

“But, what?” Christian asked.

“Think how much better off he’d be if someone he loved prepared him. Don’t you wish your father had prepared you?” He continued.

“Yeah, I do. Did your father prepare you?” He asked the head boy.

“My older brother. He graduated last year. I was twelve, he was sixteen when we made love for the first time.” Jay said wistfully. “I’ll never forget it. It was the summer before I arrived here. He was so gentle and passionate. I miss him, but we get together whenever we can.”

“Do you still have sex?” Christian asked.

“Yeah, with my dad too. Family gatherings are a lot of fun. Mom’s not in the picture. All of this was too much for her.” He concluded.

“Shit. That’s amazing. I can’t wait to thank my father properly for sending me here.” Christian said, relieved that he found a kindred spirit in Jay. He was struck by the difference in age between Jay and his brother. It was the same as Stevie and him.

“Most of the boys here have similar stories. Usually a father or older brother will prepare us, but not always. Sometimes there are cases like yours where you arrive a newbie. There’s no right or wrong to it.”

“Yeah, I guess so. My first day has been amazing.” Christian said and squeezed the other boy’s hand. “I’m looking forward to more.”

“Good.” Jay said and kissed him lightly. “Come one.” He said pulling the other boy to his feet and leading him to the bathroom. “You see this?” He said pulling a wand with a hose attached from the shower.

“Yeah, what’s that for?” Christian asked, though he could easily imagine.

“It’s to clean yourself out. Use it every day to keep yourself prepped. You never know when you’ll want to bottom. Speaking of which, it’s getting late but I want you here tomorrow evening for your first lesson in bottoming. Harry can show you how to use the wand. If not, I’ll be happy to help you prep.” Jay told the new boy.

“Tomorrow is your first day of classes. I can help shepherd you to your rooms. I’m sure that Harry would be willing also. Just don’t let the looks from the other students get to you.” The head boy offered.

“What do you mean by that?” Christian asked him.

“You’re fresh meat. It’s not very often we get a new fourth year. You’ll probably get a lot of looks from the other students like they want to fuck you or for you to fuck them. Just enjoy the attention while it lasts.” He laughed.

Christian was glad for the heads up. He wasn’t sure he was fully prepared but at least he was forewarned. There are worse forms of attention.

Chapter 5

Summary:

Christian returns the favor for Harry and texts his father.

Christian thanked Jay for his guidance and went back to his dorm. He walked in to find Harry standing in their kitchenette drinking a cup of what looked like tea in only his briefs. He looked so fucking hot. “You good?” He asked when Christian entered.

“Yeah, thanks for earlier.” He told his new roommate. “Today has been revelatory, to say the least.”

“I can’t even imagine. You really got dropped into the deep end of the pool. Sorry if I came on too strong.” He smiled. “Hopefully Jay got you brought up to speed. He’s a better mentor, which is why he’s Head Boy.” Harry said.

“Well, who am I to turn down a blowjob from a hot guy?” Christian said attempting to lighten the mood a little.

“There’s more where that came from.” Harry smiled. “This is my fourth year here, so I’m up for and open to anything.”

“Can I ask you something?” Christian was curious about what Jay said about prepping incoming students.

“You can ask me absolutely anything, roomie. Do you want to talk here or take this to the bedroom?” Harry flirted. Fuck, Christian thought, all the sex I can handle and maybe more. He was really going to like this place.

“Fuck, Harry.” He exclaimed quietly. “I’ve got to get used to the absolute candor around here, or maybe it’s just you.” Christian laughed.

“Not just me, but maybe mostly me. Different guys have different approaches. I find the direct approach works best for me.” He said with a sly grin.

“Ok, so…here is fine, not that I’m not tempted but Jay was very welcoming.” Christian explained.

“Got it. I thought he might be. What’s your question?” Harry asked.

“Jay mentioned something about prepping. My father didn’t prep me for this place. I was just wondering if you were prepped.” Christian said. “I guess the question is, were you prepped and by whom?”

Harry smiled at him. “My father had been prepping me for a while. I was very prepared when I started here.”

Christian thought about asking for more detail, like how long was a while and at what age was he, but he was satisfied for now.

“Thanks, Harry.” He said and leaning in, kissed him softly almost sweetly. He tasted the tea on Harry’s tongue as it met his. He was getting hard again.

“Mmm. That’s nice.” His roommate said when their lips left each other. “One day you’ll need to do something about this.” Harry said gesturing to his hard cock, which was evident through his briefs. Christian was tired from the marathon session with Jay but Harry was so fucking hot.

“Are all the boys here so fucking hot?” Christian asked breathless.

“Pretty much. There are standards for the school to maintain. You’ll find that all the boys are extremely fuckable.” He smiled.

“Good to know.” Christian said before getting to his knees. He gently pulled Harry’s hard cock out through the fly of his underwear. He held it in his hand briefly to admire it. Harry had a picture perfect cock. Perfect size and girth, he thought before taking it in his mouth.

“Ohhh.” Harry moaned as his new roommate sucked his cock. “Fuck, Christian that’s nice.” He said softly as the other boy worked his mouth on his engorged member. The new boy’s mouth was so soft and he knew how to work a dick.

He held his hands on either side of his roommates head and started to thrust gently, fucking the new boy’s mouth. “Oh, you’ve got the hang of it already.” He moaned. Christian moaned in acknowledgment, glad that he could please the other boy.

Harry’s cock pulsed in his mouth and he tasted the light saltiness of the boy’s precum as he let his mouth be fucked by his roommate. This was going to be a great relationship, he thought as the other boy’s thrusts threatened to gag him.

He’d already gotten pretty good at controlling the reflex but he still lacked the experience of the other boys his age. Still, Harry seemed to be enjoying the attention his mouth was paying to his perfect cock. There was no need for Harry to hold back, this was just a blowjob, so he let the orgasm wash over him. “Oh, fuck!” He moaned and Christian felt the cock throb and shoot its delicious load in his mouth.

It was wonderfully salty and umami, he thought as he swallowed it all. He stood up and kissed his roommate. “How was that, roomie?” He asked the other boy.

“As perfect as your pretty face.” Harry said cupping Christian’s chin in his hand. “Thanks for that.”

“One good blow deserves another.” Christian joked. “You have a really nice cock, by the way.”

Harry laughed. “So, I’ve been told. I do appreciate it. I like yours too.” He kissed his new roommate softly. “Remember, I’m here for you if you need anything too.” He reminded the new boy.

“Thanks, Harry. I think I’m going to love this living arrangement.” He said.

“Yeah, me too. Lucky me to get the sexy new boy.” He smiled. “I’m going to bed, you can join me if you want but no pressure.”

“I’m good, thanks. I’ll definitely take you up on it another time. I’m pretty bushed.” Christian said with a yawn as he watched Harry’s ass jiggle lightly as he padded to his room.

Christian got himself ready for bed. He decided to forgo pajamas and slipped into bed in just his briefs. He lay awake for a bit thinking about the day and how it was completely different from his expectation, in all the best ways.
He moved to put his phone on the charger but decided to send a text first.

Christian: “Hi. You up?”

Dad: “Hey, yeah I’m still up. How was your first day?”

Christian: “Pretty amazing if I’m being honest. You could have told me.”

Dad: “And ruin the surprise?”

Christian: “If it meant fucking me, yes. When will I see you?”

Dad: “This weekend. I’ll pay you a special visit. “

Christian: “Good. I can’t wait to see you. I’m sure we’ll have lots of fun.”

Dad: “Me too. I love you, son. Can’t wait to show you how much.”

Christian: “Same. Night, Dad.”

Dad: “Night. Sleep well.”

 

Richard put his phone on the charger. He had mixed feelings about sending his oldest off to the school without preparing him. He wouldn’t make the same mistake with Stevie. His youngest was already showing signs that he would be open to things, especially with his brother. The thought of his two boys together got him hard.

Christian felt an amazing sense of himself after the day, and especially after texting his father. The school had opened him up to recognize his desires. He thought about his father’s upcoming visit and would make sure to be prepared for it.

As he fell asleep, his mind drifted to thoughts of his brother. Would he really be here next year? He had a hard time imagining it. He thought about Jay and his brother. They were the same ages as him and Stevie. He was starting to think that Stevie should be prepared.

Chapter 6

Summary:

Christian's first day of classes begins and he meets some new friends.

Christian woke to his alarm and looked at his phone. There was a text from Harry saying that he’d walk with him to the dining hall. He realized that he was really hungry and hadn’t eaten much yesterday. Too busy fucking, he thought to himself and laughed.

He showered quickly, making sure to use the wand to clean himself out, and dressed in his new school uniform. He silently thanked his father for teaching him how to tie a proper tie. He checked himself in the mirror and, once satisfied that he looked good, walked out of his room.

Harry was sitting in the sitting area and whistled when he saw Christian in his uniform. “Well, don’t you look fucking sexy?” He said.

“Thanks, Harry. You look great yourself.” Christian replied taking in the beauty of Harry in his uniform. “Good enough to eat.” He added, which drew a smile from his roommate.

Harry checked his watch and frowned. “We’re cutting it fine as it is, otherwise I’d tear that uniform off of you and show you how tasty I am.” Harry said with a mischievous grin. “Come on, I’ll show you the way.” He said clasping the other boy’s hand. He gave it a kiss and each grabbed their school bags and walked out of their dorm suite.

As they walked, Christian was acutely aware that all eyes were upon him. He was grateful to be holding onto Harry. He also struck by how good looking each boy was.

Harry lead him to what he called his usual table and they sat next to one another. The food was brought to the end of each table and the practice was to take some and pass the rest down. As they waited for the food, other boys filled in the empty spots at the table. A younger boy, of about fourteen was about to sit across from Christian when an older boy tapped him on the shoulder and shook his head at him.

The younger boy moved on and the older boy, a beautiful blonde with blue eyes, sat across from him. “Don’t get any ideas Lucien.” Harry told the boy.

“You’re not the boss of me.” The boy said and offered his hand to Christian, who took it and shook it. “Lucien Wainwright. You might have heard of me. You’re Christian Davis.” He said with a smile as they shook hands.

“You’re well informed.” Christian said to Lucien. So, this was the ‘rich boy’. He, like many other students, was gorgeous. Sometimes, beauty is only skin deep. He sensed that Lucien might be someone who was used to getting his way, to say the least.

“So, how’s old Harry treating you?” He said, shooting Harry a look. “Has he fucked you yet?” Lucien said with a laugh.

“Not yet, but it’s still just breakfast.” Christian answered, which seemed to delight his roommate. Harry gave his leg a squeeze and wandered to give his crotch a light rub. Christian got a tingle from the other boy’s touch. He wasn’t sure if giving your roommate a blowjob was standard breakfast etiquette or not. He seemed to recall that common areas were off limits for sexual encounters.

“Well, come see me if you want a real fuck. I’ll show you a good time.” Lucien told the new boy. Christian didn’t doubt him. “I’ve got room in my building too, if you ever want a change of scenery. You can have a private room, just know that I have a master key.” He winked. “Or, you could share with the twins.” Two identical twin teenage boys sat down on either side of him.

They introduced themselves as Timmy and Tommy Lucas. They each planted a kiss on Lucien’s cheeks. Christian looked at them with a wide-eyed expression.

“Do they…?” He started to ask but wasn’t sure how to phrase it.

“With each other?” Lucien answered for them. “Oh, yeah. They’re a package deal. If you have sex with one you have sex with the other.” Lucien said with pride. It seemed the twins were very chummy with him. “We have a real good time, right boys?”

“Right, Lucien.” They said simultaneously. They eyed Christian with interest. “You interested?” Timmy asked him. “My brother and I love to show the newbies a good time.”

“Yeah, sounds fun.” Christian answered. He’d be fool to turn down an offer of twin guys. Just the idea of them fucking each other was enough to get him hard.

“You’re picturing them fucking, aren’t you?” Lucien snickered. “Everyone does. I never get tired of seeing them together. It’s so fucking hot.”

“How long have you two been having sex with each other?” Christian asked. Everyone was very open so he felt comfortable asking the question.

“Shit, I don’t even remember when we started. I think we were ten or eleven when we really started.” Tommy answered. “Our dad would have to separate us, otherwise our mouths were on each other constantly.”

“It’s not so different now. We share everything.” Timmy added. “Lucien likes to keep us around for the club.” Lucien jabbed him lightly with an elbow. Timmy said ‘ow’ more in surprise than pain.

“I was getting to that, thanks.” Lucien started. “I have a club if you’re interested in joining. One of the perks of having a building in my name is that I have a sex dungeon. That’s where we meet.”

“It’s mostly just an orgy.” Harry added. “But, if you’re adventurous or curious it’s good to be a member.”

“I still remember Harry’s twenty five load weekend.” Lucien said affectionately. Their relationship seemed like they were friendly and somewhat adversarial at the same time. “I’ve never seen anyone else swallow so much cum.”

Christian shot his roommate a look. “What? Like you wouldn’t?” Harry laughed. Christian thought he had a lot to learn yet.

“How do I join?” He asked Lucien. Lucien thought for half a minute. “It’s different with each member. For you, I’d say that the twins and I will have you over for an initiation. Sound good, boys?”

“Works for us.” The twins answered in unison. Christian was going to have a hard time with being hard all the time if this kept up.

“I’ve got plans tonight but we should figure something out. I’m really interested in the club.” Christian said.

“There’s also some pretty kinky stuff that happens in the club, but it’s all optional. You must have learned that we’re all about consent here. Not everyone is like Harry here. He’ll consent to anything.” Lucien said.

“Not anything!” Harry objected in what Christian was pretty sure was mock offense.

“Name one thing you’ve said no to.” Lucien demanded.

“Uhh, I think I declined one of the first years once.” Harry answered.

“What was he too old for you, you perv?” Lucien joked. “Ohh, wait. I remember. You had the flu! That doesn’t count.”

Christian was a little surprised. He supposed that everyone was fair game, even the first years, so long as the golden rule of consent was followed.

The food arrived and got passed down. Christian and the other boys ate their fill and they all looked at their schedules. “I’m due for literature first session.” Christian said.

“Oh, me too.” Lucien said. Looks like we can be partners.” He winked at Christian. The idea of having sex with Lucien and the twins filled his mind with wonderful thoughts.

They said their goodbyes to the others and headed off together with Lucien leading the way. “You’ll like Jon, Mr. Weller. He’s really fit and very handsome. There’s a code for the faculty too.” He explained.

“You can have sex with them as well, so long as everyone consents. Some of the teachers offer extra credit which can be a lot of fun. There’s no penalty if you don’t want to fuck them and there are other ways to earn credits that don’t involve sex.”

“It’s all up to you, my love.” He said patting the new boy on the shoulder. Despite his initial suspicions about Lucien, Christian was really starting to like him. He’d be sure to ask Harry and Jay about him later on.

Chapter 7

Summary:

Christian's first day goes well. He has plans to meet up with the head boy for more instruction, but he and his roommate have a little fun beforehand.

The boys took seats next to each other. Christian noted that every boy who came into the room noticed him and gave him a smile. An orgy might be the best way to make his way through the student body, he thought to himself. At this rate, his dance card was going to fill up quickly.

A very handsome young man, of about twenty five, came into the room and rustled the papers on the desk before standing before the class. “Good morning!” He said loud enough for all to hear.

“Good morning.” The class responded in unison.

“Class, we have a new student. Mr. Davis, would you care to say a few words.” The man said motioning for Christian to come to the front of the class. He got up and walked to the front feeling all eyes on him.

Mr. Weller put his hand on his shoulder in a supportive, and affectionate way. “Class, this is Mr. Davis’s first full day, so be gentle. Christian, the floor is yours if you want to say a few words.”

“Ahem.” Christian cleared his throat. Public speaking was not his favorite thing. “Hi, I’m Christian. I had no idea about this school until yesterday. So, you can imagine my surprise once I found out how ‘friendly’ everyone is.

“I have to say that it’s been great so far. I’m looking forward to getting to know all of you.” He said with more confidence than he felt.

“If I can speak for everyone here, I’d say that we are all looking forward to getting to know you as well.” Mr. Weller said with a smile that left no question as to its meaning. “You can call me, Jon. Everyone does, eventually.”

“Thank you, Mr. Davis. Please retake your seat next to Mr. Wainwright. Got your hooks in the new boy already, Lucien? Jon teased.

“Working on it, sir.” Lucien answered, which drew a laugh from the class.

“Yes, I’m sure you are. Ok, class let’s pick up where we left off. Mr. Davis, you can see me later if you need help…catching up.” The older man said. Christian thought that he would mind that one bit.

The rest of the class was uneventful, as was the rest of the day. Christian was lucky enough to have classes with Lucien, Harry, and Jay. Unfortunately, nothing with the twins, he thought. His last class of the day was with Jay, so they walked back to the dorm together.

“How was your day?” The head boy asked. He rubbed Christian’s back as they walked together.

“Surprisingly good, and very horny if I’m honest.” He responded. There were far too many hot boys at the school and he felt that he needed release.

“Happy to help you with that. Remember, bottom practice today. Trust me, you don’t want to miss it.” Jay said flirtatiously.

“I don’t plan to. I’ll just put my things away, take care of a few things, and I’ll come over later.” He said.

“I’m looking forward to it.” The head boy said with a grin and walked to his room. “Don’t be long.” He said before disappearing into his room.

Christian smiled and entered his room. Harry was sitting in the living area completely naked. “Hey.” He said without looking up. “Now that we’re acquainted I thought that there’s really no need for us to wear anything in our rooms. Besides, we’re going to be going through a lot together, so the sooner we get used to each other’s bodies, the better.”

Christian took in the sight of Harry’s gorgeous form. “Yeah, I’m going to like this arrangement. A lot.” He said and began to strip before remembering that he needs to pay Jay a visit. “I’ve got to see Jay in a bit. I should put my things down and head over there.” Christian said to his roommate. He seemed to remember a rule against public nudity and sex.

“Ah, gotcha. Well, feel free to be ‘au natural’ when you’re here.” Harry replies with a note of disappointment.

“Should we have a signal or something? You know, if we have someone over and don’t want to be disturbed?” Christian asked.

“So, you’re saying that if I’m fucking someone, you want to know so you can ‘avoid’ barging in?” Harry laughs. “Roomie, if I ever find out that you had the opportunity to join in and didn’t, I’ll be very upset with you.”

“Oh, right.” Christian says in realization. “Sorry, I’m still getting used to the way things work here.” He said, his eyes were drawn to Harry’s cock. It was really nice even when soft and he instinctively licked his lips.

“You want a taste before you leave?” Harry offered. “I’m always DTF.” He said with a sly grin.

“DTF?” Christian asked.

“Down to fuck.” Harry replied. “Anytime, roomie. I mean that and I hope that you’ll return the favor.” Harry wasn’t shy about sex. Quite the opposite.

Harry remembered how shy he was when he first started St. Abel’s as a thirteen year old. The quickly overcame any reservations and within the first month or so had taken up with his roommate at the time. Not long after that, he started to realize that there were a lot of older boys who wanted to sleep with younger ones, so he branched out quickly.

He remembered the first boy he was with who could produce a load, a sixteen year old whose cock he sucked until the boy shot in his mouth. Once he got a taste for it, he wanted it all the time. Lucien had referred to his twenty five load weekend earlier and he recalled it with fondness.

The memories had him hard in seconds. “Oh, heh. I was just thinking about some of my earlier encounters. I guess they got the better of me.” He explained to Christian who was staring at his boner. Harry grabbed it and shook it slowly.

“I’m going to jerk off. You’re welcome to join or whatever.” Harry said to his roommate and started to stroke himself slowly as his eyes met Christian’s.

Christian was only human so he crossed over and knelt in front of his roommate. “I guess Jay can wait a little while. I’m happy to take care of this for you.” He said as he took over stroking Harry’s cock. “You’re hard to resist, Harry.” He said softly and kissed the other boy.

Harry’s cock felt good in Christian’s hand. He stroked it firmly as they kissed then he lowered his head and took it in his mouth. “Oh, fuck yeah.” Harry moaned as his roommate sucked his cock. “Oh, roomie this year is going to be so much fun now that you’re here.”

“Don’t hold back, Harry. I want to get you off.” Christian said between mouthfuls of cock. He wanted to swallow his roommates load again before Jay fucked him.

“Just what I love to hear.” Harry moaned as he thrust his hips, fucking his roommates mouth. “Fuck, where have you been all my life?” He asked as the other boy’s mouth enveloped his cock.

Christian was nowhere near as experienced as Harry was when it came to sucking cock, but he loved every chance that he could get to practice and Harry had a great dick. The taste of his roommates precum filled his mouth. Harry cock was slick with his spit and precum, though Christian tried his best not to waste a precious drop.

“Oh, fuck!” Harry moaned. “I’m really close.” Harry bucked his hips and cried out as he shot his load into Christian’s mouth. “Spit in my mouth!” He grunted as he shot into the other boy’s mouth and throat.

Christian sucked as much as he could out of the other boy’s cock and stood over him. Harry opened his mouth wide and he opened his own, letting the salty liquid flow freely from his mouth to his roommate’s. Once his mouth was empty he put it on the other boy’s and they shared the load with each other.

“Fuck, that was hot.” Christian said as their lips parted. “You taste really good, Harry.” He said with a final kiss.

“Yeah, thanks. I hope to return the favor later. If you and Jay want a third, you know where to find me.” Harry replied.

“I’ll keep that in mind and let Jay know.” Christian told the other boy. He was looking forward to fucking Harry and, potentially, being fucked by him. He had promised Jay that he would bottom for him for the first time but he was beginning to regret not giving Harry that honor.

“What’s up?” Harry asked noting the look on Christian’s face. Christian sat beside him.

“I promised Jay that he could be the one to teach me how to bottom. But I feel like maybe it should be you.” He told his roommate.

Harry smiled and kissed him on the cheek. “You’re sweet. I appreciate it but you don’t have to get sentimental. I’m sure that I’ll have my chance, right?”

“Yeah, for sure Harry. I definitely want us to fuck.” Christian said. “You’re so fucking hot.”

“That’s the pot calling the kettle black.” He responded with a snicker. “We will, trust me. You promised Jay, so get out of here. Just don’t expect me to be alone when you come back.” He said with a smile.

Chapter 8

Summary:

Christian has his fist experience bottoming.

Christian exited his dorm room and walked the short distance to the head boy’s room. He knocked and waited for Jay to answer. To his delight, the head boy opened the door wearing only a jock strap. Jay stepped aside and welcomed the new boy.

Jay was really looking forward to Christian’s initiation. He was proving to be a quick study and had fucked him good the night before. It wasn’t often he got to pop the cherry of a sixteen year old. Normally the boys at the school had years of practice when they reached Christian’s age.

The head boy closed the door and followed the new boy into his living area. “How are you feeling about all this?” He asked, putting the boy at ease.

“To be honest, I’m still getting used to all of this…freedom.” Christian said after struggling a moment for the right word. He certainly felt free. Free from parental oversight, free from judgement, and free from expectations. Mostly, that was. He still had to maintain his grades but the school offered significant incentives for him to stay.

“You’ll get used to it before you know it. It’s not all fucking all the time. You’ll see.” Jay said pulling the handsome newcomer to him.

“Somebody should tell Harry.” Christian said, causing them both to laugh.

“Harry is something of a cock hound, not that I blame him. Just think of this school as your chance to exercise all of your fantasies before you face adulthood. Even then, you could return as a faculty member, if there’s an opening.” Jay said and kissed the boy lightly.

“We can take this as fast or as slow as you want. You’re the boss tonight.” The head boy told Christian. “Feel free to get comfortable. Make yourself at home.”

“Thanks, Jay. I really appreciate this.” Christian said, removing his shirt and tie. Jay looked terribly sexy in his jock. Christian was getting hard just being close to the boy.

“Come on.” Jay said and took him by the hand. “Let’s go to the bedroom.” He lead Christian to his bedroom where he proceeded to remove his jock. He was hard already Christian noticed.

Jay had an above average sized member. It was almost seven inches and Christian found himself wishing that he had started with someone a little smaller. Still, he was looking forward to the experience. He had only had his fingers inside his hole previously and always enjoyed when he massaged his prostate.

Jay gently pushed him back onto his bed and pulled off his shoes and socks. He surprised Christian by putting his socks to his nose and smelling them. “Mmm.” Jay moaned as he inhaled the sweaty smell of the new boy.

Christian helped the head boy by unbuckling his belt and undoing the clasp on his pants. Jay unzipped the new boy’s fly and pulled his pants off, revealing his white briefs, which looked super sexy on the boy.

“I’m sure that you’ve been told before, but you’re fucking sexy, Christian.” The head boy said as he gazed at the boy with longing. “It’s not lost on me how lucky I am to be your first.”

Christian smiled at the head boy’s compliment. “I’m lucky to have it be you, Jay. You’re very sexy too.” He said staring at the boy’s hard cock. It was looking larger and thicker than ever.

The head boy noticed the slightly worried look on the new boy’s face. “Don’t worry about the size. You’ll do fine. If I hurt you, we can stop but I won’t hurt you. Now let’s get these off.” He said and pulled the boy’s briefs off with a swift motion.

Christian lay at the mercy of the head boy. He trusted Jay despite having known him for all of a day and a half. Still, he couldn’t help be a little nervous.

“When did you douche last?” Jay asked the new sexy boy lying naked before him. Christian said that he cleaned himself that morning. Jay nodded. “Should be fine unless you pooped since then.” Christian said that he hadn’t.

“Ok, just relax.” The head boy said and knelt down he moved his face in close and began to lick around Christian’s hole as he had done for Jay the night before. Christian was amazed at how good it felt.

“Oh, shit that feels good.” He gasped as the other boy started fucking him with his tongue.

“Mmm. You taste great.” Jay said. Christian remembered enjoying Jay’s flavor also. “We’re just getting started.” The head boy said.

Jay savored the new boy’s hole. It was really nice, at least he thought so. It was beautifully pink and relatively hairless, with only a few light hairs around it.

The head boy stood and walked to his desk. He opened a drawer and pulled out a bottle of lube and some anal plugs. The plugs ranged in size from small to large.

“We’ll start with the smallest and work our way up. Even the youngest boys are ok with the small one.” He said to the new boy. Christian wondered how many thirteen year olds the head boy had initiated but thought not to ask the question.

Jay went back to the boy lying on his bed and lubed up his virgin pucker. “Tell me to stop if you experience any discomfort.” Christian nodded and the head boy lubed up the small plug before slowly inserting it in his virgin ass.

Christian relaxed and focused on enjoying the sensation. It wasn’t much different from his fingers and slid inside him with relative ease. “Mmmm.” He moaned a little from the feeling of the small plug. It felt better than his fingers.

“How’s that feel?” Jay asked, though he could tell that Christian was enjoying it.

“It feels nice.” The new boy replied.

“Just you wait.” Jay smiled. He applied some pressure to the plug and moved it around slowly.

“Oh, yeah. It feels good.” Christian told him.

“You’re doing great. Ready for the next one?” Jay asked.

“Yeah, I’m ready.” Christian told the head boy. He was glad for the head boy’s guidance. He felt like he was in good hands.

“Yeah, you’re taking to it well. Have you had anything in you before?” Jay asked the boy.

“My fingers. That’s about it.” Christian answered. Jay nodded knowingly. He gently pulled the small plug out and inspected it. He surprised Christian by sucking on it.

“Mmm, your ass is tasty.” He told the boy. He was glad that he cleaned himself well. Jay lubed up the next plug and slowly inserted it until he felt some resistance. “You ok?” He asked.

“Yeah, just need to get used to it.” Christian said. “Ok, go ahead.” He said after a moment. The other boy continued and slowly inserted it completely.

“Oh, shit.” Christian sighed.

“Nice?” Jay asked the boy. Christian nodded in agreement. It felt better than the last one. If things progressed as they had so far, then he was looking forward to the other boy’s cock.

The next plug proved to be easier than either boy expected as Jay followed the same slow and gentle process. Christian moaned in pleasure from the final plug. It filled him and it felt great. He was looking forward to Jay fucking him, if it felt anywhere near as good as the plugs.

“Good boy.” Jay smiled and leaned in for a kiss. The two boys kissed lightly. “You did great, Christian. Are you ready for me?”

“Yeah, I’m ready.” Christian said. He felt ready and was eager to be fucked. Jay pulled the large plug out slowly and watched as the other boy’s pucker closed.

“Ok, just like before. Tell me to stop if there’s any discomfort.” Jay said and lubed up his cock. He had stayed rock hard as he opened the other boy up. He pressed the head against the pretty pucker and slowly pushed inside. He stopped when he felt resistance and waited for the virgin boy to give him the go ahead.

After a few minutes, Christian felt the boy’s full length inside him. His ass felt so full but also amazing. “Fuck, that’s amazing.” He gasped. Jay smiled kindly down at the sexy new boy.

“I’m going to start moving now.” Jay said. Christian nodded. The head boy pulled back slightly and thrust forward.

“Oh, fuck.” Christian moaned. The head boy’s cock felt so good. Jay agreed with the other boy’s sentiment, his hole was warm and tight around his cock.

“Fuck yeah. You’re so tight.” Jay moaned as he pumped slowly, careful not to hurt the less experienced boy.

“Oh, fuck. God! Fuck me, Jay! Fuck!” Christian moaned encouraging the other boy to drill his ass. He had no idea that anything could feel like this.

Jay picked up the pace and fucked the new boy faster, gradually speeding up as Christian coaxed him to really fuck him. He leaned in and kissed him forcing his tongue deep into the other boy’s mouth. Christian moaned and sucked on the head boy’s tongue. He was thoroughly enjoying being dominated.

Jay pumped harder and faster. The boy’s mouth sucking on his tongue brought him close as did the tightness of his hole. He lasted only a few more minutes before unloading in the new boy.
“Oh! Fuck! Yeah!” He cried out and pushed his cock deep inside Christian. The other boy felt his hole being filled with the head boy’s cum.

“Oh fuck!” Christian cried out. He surprised himself by shooting his load all over himself without touching his cock. The other boy pulled out and straddled his chest.

“Clean off my cock, boy.” Jay commanded. Christian took the head boy’s softening cock in his mouth and tasted the mix of cum and his hole. It was another new experience for him. Nothing at the school had disappointed him and he looked forward to more new things to learn and enjoy. “Yeah, good boy. How do you like the taste of your hole?”

“I fucking love it!” Christian moaned. The other boy moved back to kneel and lick his hole again.

“Squeeze it out for me.” The head boy commanded him again. Christian squeezed out his new friend’s load and he lapped and sucked it up before kissing him. Christian took the load in his mouth. It tasted amazing.

Jay licked him clean of his own cum and shared Christian’s load with him next. The two boys kissed as the head boy lay on top of his new friend. He hoped that this was the first of many such encounters.

They held each other for a while as each recovered from the hot session. “You seemed to enjoy yourself.” Jay said with a smile. “How was your first time?”

“I don’t have the words. God, I haven’t felt anything like that, ever. You fucked me good and I fucking loved it, Jay.” Christian said breathlessly.

“Good. I enjoyed your tight hole too. Now you know what all the fuss is about.” The head boy said running his fingers over Christians smooth chest.

“Yeah, I get it now. Although I’m not sure I’ll be bottoming again for a little while.” He told the head boy. He was feeling a little sore.

“That will come in time. It’s normal to be a little sore your first time. You should get some toys to help you build up your stamina.” Jay said. “I’d be happy to show you how to use them.” He offered.

Christian smiled. He was happy to not only have a new friend but one with benefits. He felt like his first time bottoming had been a great success.

“Thanks, Jay. I’m glad that I met you. It’s good to have a friend.” He said, not at all worried about putting himself out there.

“Yeah, me too. Friends with benefits, buddy. I’m here for you.” Jay told his new friend. “And just in case you were wondering, you were great.” He added.

“Thanks, you were great too.” He said and kissed the boy.

The two boys chatted for a while before Christian said that he should get going. Jay told him that he was welcome to stay the night. Christian thanked him but said that he’d take a raincheck.

Christian put on enough clothes to be presentable and made his way back to his rooms. As he approached, a young asian boy was leaving his rooms. The boy looked to be about fourteen with brown skin and black hair. He smiled at Christian as they passed but neither said anything.

He opened the door and stepped inside to find Harry lying on the couch, still naked and clearly post-coital. Harry must have been with the asian boy just now. That got Christian wondering how often Harry had sex with the younger boys.

“I warned you I wouldn’t be alone.” Harry said with a smile. “Did you pass Jett when you came back?”

“The asian kid? Yeah.” Christian answered.

“That kid’s a fucking dynamo. He’s up for anything day or night in case you’re interested.” Harry said.

Christian thanked him. He wasn’t sure how he felt about it but the boy was clearly very cute. He started thinking about his brother again.

“I’m good, thanks. Jay fucked me pretty good. I’m going to turn in.” Christian told his roommate.

“Good. Glad you enjoyed yourself. I sure did. I’ll be in my room if you need anything.” Harry told his new roomie.

Christian went to his room and undressed. He hopped in the shower and cleaned himself out before brushing his teeth and hopping into bed. He picked up his phone to update his father on his day.

Christian: “Hey.”

Dad: “Hey buddy, how was your first day?”

Christian: “Really good. Met some nice boys. Got my ass fucked.” There was no sense beating around the bush.

Dad: “That was quick, though not surprising. How was it?”

Christian: “Amazing. Wish it was you.”

Dad: “I’m sorry. I should have been the one. Sorry again about dropping you in the deep end.”

Christian: “It’s ok. Better just to be here.”

Dad: “That’s my boy. I’m going to visit you this weekend. Just you and me.”

Christian: “I can’t wait. Will you spend the night with me?”

Dad: “Yes, I will. I’m looking forward to it. I love you.”

Christian: “Love you too. Night.”

Dad: “Night, son.

Christian put his phone on the charger and went to sleep dreaming of his father fucking him.

Chapter 9

Summary:

Christian's parents discuss sending their youngest. His father's plans are coming to fruition.

Richard put his phone back on the charger and picked up his book.

“Was that Christian you were texting?” Merrill asked her husband. She rolled over and squinted from the light of the reading lamp.

“Yes, sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you.” He said adjusting his book.

“How is he doing? Is he homesick yet.” She asked. Christian had never spent more than a night away from home except when they travelled for vacation.

“He’s fine. I think he’ll probably miss his brother more than anything.” He paused for a moment. “I’m thinking of visiting him this weekend. Mr. Hornby asked me to stop by. I should bring him some…things also.” He said thinking to pick up some toys for his boy to play with.

“You’re sure you want to send Stevie next year?” She asked him. She had fought him for three years until she relented after Christian got expelled. Now it felt like Richard was taking advantage of the opportunity.

“Yes, I don’t want to go through all the same problems we did with Christian. Trust me, this school is what’s best for both boys.” He said. Everything was set in motion now, he just needed to plant the seed for Christian to initiate his brother.

It hadn’t gone unnoticed that the younger boy had a thing for his brother, whether he knew it consciously or not. Richard paid attention. Stevie always asked to sleep in Christian’s bed. Richard caught him smelling the sheets and pillow and the boy always had a hard on when he did. One time he caught the young boy rutting against Christian’s pillow while he buried his face in it.

Even though he was only twelve, Stevie seemed to have a scent kink, particularly for his older brother. He didn’t think it would take much for Christian to get Stevie to cross the line. The question was, did his oldest son want to cross it? He knew a lot of his classmates had done so with their brothers or fathers when he went to the school.

He found himself regretting again that he hadn’t initiated Christian. He wouldn’t make the same mistake with his youngest. If Christian didn’t want to, it would fall to him. He hoped that he’d be able to enjoy both boys at the same time.

“I hear rumors about those schools and the awful things that go on there.” She says trying to convince her husband to reconsider.

“You know better than to put stock in rumors, especially that kind. I went there and know first hand what it’s like. It’s a great place for the boys.” He retorted. Richard loved his wife but she just didn’t understand. Boys need a place to be boys.

“Alright, alright.” Merrill relented. “You and your male pride.”

“Besides, with both of the boys away next year, there’ll be more time for us. Think of all the things we can do.” Richard said putting the final nail in the coffin of her argument.

“Ooooh, Richard.” Merrill laughed. “I think you may have convinced me. Going to that school certainly never cured you of your love for pussy.”
“No, it didn’t.” He responded. It’s my second favorite, he thought to himself.

Chapter 10

Summary:

Christian and Harry finally get together. Christian agrees to join Lucien's club and has classes with the twins.

The alarm on Christian’s phone woke him up the following morning. He fumbled with it to turn it off and lay back again in his bed. Harry knocked on his door and entered without waiting for Christian to answer.

“Morning, roomie.” He said climbing into Christian’s bed. Christian raised his arm and Harry snuggled in next to him, his erection brushed against Christian’s hip.

“You’re energetic this morning.” Christian said planted a kiss on the boy’s lips. Harry reached over and stroked Christian’s hardening cock.

“I woke up hard and thought about you.” Harry purred, his attention had Christian fully hard now. “They say that most people are more receptive to sex in the mornings.”

“Even though I kind of stink?” Christian asked, suddenly self conscious of how he smelled.

“Especially because you kind of stink.” Harry told him and sniffed the boy’s armpit. “Fuck, you smell amazing, baby.” He said and put his nose back to inhale deeply before licking the boy’s sweaty pit.

“Oh, shit you’re kinky.” Christian moaned as his roommate licked and nipped at the sensitive skin.

“We’ve got time for you to fuck me before dining hall. There’s lube in your nightstand drawer.” Harry told him.

“How do you know that?” Christian asked, opening the drawer. Sure enough there were four bottles of lube in the drawer.

“There’s lube in all the drawers on campus.” Harry said and pulled the other boy on top of him. “Your cock feels great against mine.” He said as he moved his hips slightly to rub them together.

“Oh, fuck yeah.” Christian said before kissing the other boy and pushing his tongue in Harry’s mouth. “I’ve been waiting to fuck you since the moment I laid eyes on you.” He gasped between kisses.

“Me too. Put it in me, baby.” Harry responded gently biting the other boy’s lower lip. Christian pulled himself up and lubed his cock and Harry’s hole before pushing inside him with ease.

“Oh, yeah. God, your cock feels great!” Harry moaned loudly. “Come on and fuck me, baby!” He begged.

Christian held the weight of his upper body up with his arms under Harry’s knees and balanced on his toes. He thrust hard in and out of his roommate’s hole. Harry’s hole felt amazing as the other boy clamped down on his cock.

“Oh, fuck!” Christian cried out as Harry tightened around him. He drilled the other boy and looked into his face. Harry was loving it too.

“Spit in my mouth!” Harry demanded and opened wide. Christian let a blob of spittle free from his mouth and land in Harry’s. “Oh, fuck yeah!” The boy exclaimed as he swallowed Christian’s saliva.

“Fuck, that’s hot!” Christian exclaimed as he continued to pound Harry’s hole. Harry opened his mouth again and Christian spit in it. “Fuck.” He gasped.

“Spit on my face!” Harry begged. Christian spit on the other boy’s face with force. “Fuck, yeah. Tell me I’m your bitch.” He pleaded.

“Yeah, you like my cock, you little bitch.” Christian said, surprising himself. He spat on Harry’s face again.

“Yes, sir. I love your cock, sir.” Harry panted. “Please sir, fuck me hard!”

“Oh yeah, I’m going to destroy your fucking hole.” Christian continued. His roommate had unlocked something inside him. He was getting into dominating the other boy and Harry was clearly loving it.

“Can I cum, sir? Please may I cum?” Harry asked as the pounding continued.

“Yeah, cum for me you little bitch.” Christian command the boy. Harry stroked his cock feverishly and came after a minute.

“Oh, fuck! Oh, yeah!” He yelled as he shot all over himself. Christian was right behind him.

“Fuck! Shit!” He shouted as he pumped what felt like a huge load inside his roommate and friend. Surely they were friends now that they had finally fucked, he thought.

Christian collapsed next to Harry on his bed. He scooped up the other boy’s cum with his fingers and put it in his mouth before kissing the boy. “Good morning.” He smiled.

“Fuck, yeah. That was great. I love that you embraced your dom side.” Harry smiled at the new boy. “I was hoping you would.”

“Another first for me.” Christian told him. “I’m glad we finally hooked up.” He told the other boy.

“It had to happen, roomie. It always does, with all the roommates. Around here roommate equals fuck buddy. Sometimes more.” Harry explained.

“Well, I know you like to keep your options open and I’m still new, so I want to explore too.” Christian said. “But, you’re fucking hot and sexy…and kinky. So, we’ll definitely do this again.

“Hell yeah. Next time, you’re my bitch.” Harry laughed. “Come on, let’s get showered and get to the dining hall. I’m starving now.”

The two boys jumped in Christian’s shower and cleaned themselves off, and out. “Holy shit!” Harry exclaimed. “You came a ton in me!” Both boys laughed at that.

They got out and dried themselves off. “I’m going to get dressed.” Harry said, kissing Christian lightly before heading to his room. Christian watched the boy’s fantastic bubble butt as he left and thought again about how lucky he was.

Christian dressed and waited for Harry in the living area. He checked his phone. There was a message from his brother. His parents had recently gotten Stevie his own phone, now that Christian was away.

He read the message and smiled widely. Harry came out dressed in his uniform. He paused to straighten his tie.

“What’s up?” Harry asked his roommate, noting the smile on his face.

“Just a message from my little brother. He told me that he misses me and loves me.” Christian explained.

“Have you two?” Harry asked.

“No, he’s only twelve. That would be wrong, wouldn’t it?” He asked his roommate.

“Who’s to say?” Harry replied. “He’s a boy with urges, just like us. The faculty members here regularly fuck the students and most of us are underage. I’m certainly not one to judge. And, it’s all about consent.”

“Yeah, maybe.” Christian said. Harry had an interesting point, though he wasn’t sure if it was a good one or not.

The boys walked hand in hand to the dining hall. They took their usual seats and their usual table mates joined them, including Lucien and the twins. Christian greeted them all as they joined.

“How was your evening?” Lucien asked. “Saw you heading off with the head boy? Did you enjoy yourself?”

“Thoroughly.” Christian answered. He wasn’t going to let Lucien get his goat. Besides he had nothing to hide here.

“Hmm. I’ll bet. He’s a good fuck from what I remember.” Lucien answered. “He still refuses to join my club though, not sure why. He probably thinks he has to remain somewhat detached as head boy.”

“Makes sense.” Harry said. “He’s always up for it though.”

“Says the king of being up for it.” Lucien teased. “Have you two gotten together yet?” He asked Christian.

“Had the pleasure this morning, actually.” Harry answered for him. “Christian’s got a nice cock and knows how to use it.”

“That’s high praise, Chris!” Lucien exclaimed. “Harry’s something of an expert.”

“Christian.” Christian correct the boy. “Please, call me Christian. I don’t like being called Chris.” He said as politely as he could manage.

“Yeah, ok. Sorry, about that. I didn’t mean anything by it.” Lucien said and leaned in closer. “Join my club and I’ll call you daddy if that’s what you like.” He said with an evil grin.

“We could have fun together. Up to you though.” Harry added. “We have some wild times. Anything goes, within reason. No one gets hurt, unless they want to.”

Christian was intrigued. Harry was pretty kinky and what did he have to lose? He could always quit the club if it wasn’t for him.

“Sure. I’m in. Sounds like a blast.” Christian told the boys. Lucien practically cheered.

“Great, we meet on Saturdays and Sundays. It’s sort of open, so come whenever you want.” Lucien told him.

“Ok, thanks. I’ll see when I can this weekend. My dad is coming to visit.” Christian said.

“Oh, shit. Can I meet him?” Harry asked suddenly very interested.

“Don’t do it, unless you want Harry to fuck your dad, or vice versa. He’s got a thing for daddies.” Lucien warned.

“My dad’s an adult, he can make up his own mind. Besides, Harry’s my friend. I’m sure that my dad would like to know I’ve got friends.” Christian rebuked the boy.

“Hey, what about me? Aren’t I your friend too?” Lucien seemed a little put out.

“And us?” Timmy and Tommy chimed in.

“Of course, you’re all my friends. Harry is my friend and he’s also my roommate.” Christian added. They couldn’t be upset at that.

“Fair enough. Have you and your dad?” Lucien asked warily.

“Not yet. I’m hoping we will this weekend.” Christian answered. Just then the food arrived and the boys busied themselves with eating their breakfast.

As they finished, they checked their schedules. “I’ve got French and Creative Writing today.” Christian noted.

“Oh, cool. Us too. Looks like you’re spending the day with us.” Tommy said shooting a look to his twin.

“Great! I was hoping we’d have classes together.” Christian said enthusiastically. The twins, like all the other boys were hot as fuck, and they were identical. They were a two for one, a package deal. The thought of being with them was intoxicating and he wanted to see them fuck each other.

The twins walked on either side of Christian as they made their way to their first class. Harry and Lucien watched after them and exchanged a look. Both had been with the twins and knew what was in store for Christian.

“Lucky bastard.” Harry said.

“Fuck, yeah.” Lucien added. “Got time before class?”

“For you? Sure.” Harry responded. He wasn’t done getting fucked for the day. “Normal rules?”

“Heads you bottom, tails I bottom?” Lucien asked.

“Heads you bottom first, tails I bottom first?” Harry corrected.

“Your place or mine?” Lucien asked with a smile.

Chapter 11

Summary:

Christian spends the day in classes with the twins. Sexy times ensue.

Christian and the twins walked to their first class together. He was enjoying how they would bump into him affectionately as they walked. His second day had started off great and was looking to turn out even better. The thought of being with the identical brothers was thrilling to the point of distraction.

They found their seats in their French classroom, making sure to sit as close together as the desks would allow. Timmy and Tommy made sure that Christian was seated between them, just as he had been when they walked the halls.

A stunning looking young man entered the room. He was exceptionally pretty and had dark hair that fell in curls over his forehead. Christian knew from his schedule that this was Mr. Brassard. Mr. Brassard was long and lean and moved with poise and grace.

“Bonjour étudiants.” He addressed the class. The class responded with a hearty ‘bonjour’.

“We have a new student. Bonjour Monsieur Davis.” The man said to Christian.

“Bonjour Monsieur Brassard.” Christian responded in his best accent.

“Je suis désolé.” He continued in French then switched to English. “I don’t know how far along you were in your last school. Try to keep up. I’ll set you up for private instruction to catch you up later.” Mr. Brassard said. Christian was looking forward to spending private time with his French teacher.

Christian did his best but French was never his best subject. He managed to keep up pretty well but the class was clearly ahead of where his last class was. He looked forward to more instruction in French with Mr. Brassard. French kissing he hoped was on the table.

The twins walked with him to the dining hall for lunch, which was uneventful. There was no sign of Harry or Lucien and he suspected that they were otherwise occupied, knowing Harry. Lunch was tasty and filling. They chatted and made small talk until they finished their meals before the twins escorted him to his next class.

Christian had done well in Creative Writing in his last school. It was one of the subjects that he enjoyed the most, mainly because of his teacher. Mrs. Hall was patient and encouraging and he wondered what to expect from his new instructor.

Once again, the boys arranged themselves with Christian flanked by each brother. Their teacher, Mr. Marino, was already seated at his desk. Mr. Marino was very Mediterranean looking, with olive skin and dark hair that he kept slicked back. His features were handsome and his dark eyes seemed to sparkle with a playful energy.

Mr. Marino looked up and caught Christian’s eye. He winked at him and gave him a half smile. Christian felt himself blush.

The bell sounded and Mr. Marino stood at the front of the room. “Good afternoon, class.” He began. The class responded in kind. “Mr. Davis is new to our class. Let’s please make him feel welcome. Christian, I won’t embarrass you by putting you in front of the class but we do read our stories aloud, so be prepared.”

“One thing to note in this class is that, unlike any class you’ve had before, we encourage you to explore all subjects. Love, sex, whatever you desire. Whatever arouses your passion is what we want to hear in this class.” Mr. Marino said. Christian felt the blood rushing to his groin. His teacher was seriously sexy.

“Thank you, Mr. Marino.” Christian managed. Trying to adjust himself as subtly as possible.

“Feel free to call me Marco. I like to take a less formal approach to my students.” He said affixing Christian with a gaze that he could only interpret as hunger.

The rest of the class went by without incident. Christian paid attention and took notes. After the bell rang, he and the twins got up to leave.

“Mr. Davis. Christian, please stay after class for a few minutes.” Marco said. The twins said that they’d wait outside the room for him. Marco closed the door after the last of the boys had left the room.

“Follow me, please.” He said and opened a door in the back of the room to reveal a small office. There was a desk and chair and a comfortable looking couch. Marco motioned for Christian to have a seat on the couch and sat down next to him.

“So, Christian. How are you finding the school?” Marco asked him, putting a hand on the boy’s knee.

“Once I got over the initial shock, it’s been amazing.” Christian told the man. He could feel the warmth from his teacher’s hand on his skin through his pants.

“Ah, I see. No one prepared you, I take it. I can imagine what a surprise all of this was. I came here as a boy also, but my father and I had been having sex for about a year prior. I was more than ready.” He said wistfully as if remembering times with his father.

“I wanted to say that your old school sent your work over. I read some of it last night and it’s very good. I just wanted you to know that I enjoyed your stories and that I am here to help you. Perhaps he can find some inspiration together.” He said and moved his hand to the boy’s thigh.

“Thank you, Marco. I’d really like that.” Christian said and meant every word.

“Boys are sometimes very easily inspired.” Marco said and leaned in. Christian leaned in and pressed his lips to Marco’s. The kiss lasted only for a few moments but the boy was hard as a rock.

“I’d love for you to share my bed some night soon, Christian.” The older man purred. “Would you like to?”

“Fuck yeah.” Christian uttered before apologizing. Marco laughed at him but not unkindly.

“It’s ok. It’s just us. Now, you’d better go before you miss out on the twins.” He told the boy as if he knew what it meant to be with them. Of course he did, Christian thought. What teacher wouldn’t take advantage of being with those boys.

“Thanks. I’ll see you later.” Christian said before exiting the office. The opened the door to find the twins trying to eavesdrop.

“Sorry.” Tommy said sheepishly. Christian laughed and said it was alright. The three of them started to walk down the hall.

“We have time before dinner, if you want to study together.” Timmy offered. Christian was certain that was code for sex.

“You could just say that you want to fuck.” Christian teased the boy. The twins both snickered.

“Yeah, so let’s fuck.” Tommy said and lead Christian to their room. “One of the benefits of being classmates with your brother is that we get paired as roommates.” Tommy explained as they walked him to their rooms. “It’s super convenient and we get to share a bed every night.”

“Only sometimes there are three of us in the bed, although it’s not cramped, as you’ll see.” Timmy added.

“I’m sure that you’re very popular.” Christian said to the brothers. “I’m sure even non twin brothers are popular.” He said thinking of how his younger brother would be attending next year.

“Yeah, we see it a lot and, yes we’re very much in demand.” Tommy replied. “It was very different for us to share each other at first but we got used to it pretty quickly.”

“How long have you two been intimate?” Christian asked as they entered Wainwright hall.

“Seems like it’s always been this way for us.” Timmy answered. “We’ve always kissed and shared our bodies with each other. “Our passion got more intense as we got older. Then, our father got involved. It seemed completely natural to us. He’d always been close to us and affectionate.”

“I’d love to hear the story sometime. I’ll bet it was pretty hot.” Christian said. The twins had made him curious. He wondered how old they were when their father had sex with them together. He thought about his father and his younger brother together and it also was starting to feel natural.

“Here was are.” Tommy said as he opened the door to their rooms. The twins lead the new boy to their bedroom. Christian was in awe of the bed. It was huge.

“Woah, your bed is massive!” Christian said in amazement. “That’s got to be a king size or larger!”

The twins laughed. “It’s a California King. Because it’s always at least two of us, Lucien arranged for us to have a larger bed.” Timmy said.

“Especially because he likes spending the night with us too.” Tommy added.

“Wow. That’s really cool.” Christian said, letting his pack fall from his shoulder. He put it on the floor and jumped on the bed. “Oh, it’s super comfy!” He said and he laid there.

“Mind if we get comfortable?” Tommy asked. Christian told them that it was fine with him. “Let’s show him, Timmy.” He turned to face his twin.

The two brothers kissed and started to remove their school uniforms. Christian watched in amazement. It may have been the hottest thing he’d ever seen. They moved so naturally and were so at ease with each other.
Christian got off the bed and stripped down. The twins had removed everything and had moved to lie down on the bed together. They were even hotter naked, Christian thought. His own cock stood a full mast as he watched the twins kiss and stroke each other.

They stopped and looked over at him before moving apart and patting the space between them. Christian moved to lie between them, which seemed to be the place they wanted for him. The brothers patiently took turns hissing him and each other as they caressed his naked body and stroked his cock.

He could scarcely believe how his fate had changed since arriving. If he had only known, he would have insisted that his parents send him when he turned thirteen. Although, he’d done a good job of making up for lost time so far.

Timmy kissed him deeply as Tommy moved to take his cock in his mouth. “Mmmm” Christian moaned into Timmy’s mouth as his twin sucked the new boy’s cock. Both twins were experienced and it showed.

Timmy pulled apart from the kiss and joined his brother. “Oh, fuck.” Christian moaned as the brother’s shared his member.

He thought he might burst before the twins stopped. They positioned themselves and Christian so that they formed a triangle on the bed. Tommy sucked Christian, Christian sucked Timmy, and Timmy sucked his brother’s cock. The sounds of moaning a slurping filled the air of the twin’s room.

Christian was in heaven. His first ever three way and it was with identical twin boys. Fucking hot identical twin boys, he thought.

Soon all three boys were close. Tommy stood on the bed and pulled his brother up. “Get on your knees, Christian.” He commanded. Christian knew what would happen next and couldn’t wait.

He got to his knees and opened his mouth wide as the brothers stroked themselves to completion, painting his face and open mouth with their cum. Christian licked his lips and used his fingers to gather as much of it into his mouth, reserving some to use as lubricant as he the twin boys reversed their positions.

Christian stroked himself until he shot his load all over the beautiful identical faces. The twins shared his load in a cummy kiss that he then joined. The three lay on the bed caressing and kissing afterwards.

“Fucking hot.” Christian sighed. “I’m definitely visiting again.” He said and sat up, moving to the edge of the bed.

“You can stay.” Timmy told him as the brothers continued kissing.

“I’ve got to get back, unfortunately. I’ve got to study. I’ve got a lot of French to catch up on.” He said with no small amount of regret.

“Ok, but just know that you’re always welcome here.” Tommy added. “Are you going to make any of the club meetings this weekend?”

“I hope so. My Dad is coming on Saturday, so I might not have time.” He said apologetically.

“Perfectly understandable. We’d skip if our father visited too.” Timmy said.

“One day, I really want you to tell me the story of how you started with him. My brother is coming her next year and I don’t know how to prepare him but I feel like it’s fallen to me.” Christian told the twins.

“Sure, we’re happy to share. Hopefully it will help.” Tommy said. “Tell Harry we said hi.”

Christian dressed but the brothers stayed in their current state of undress. “I’ll show myself out.” He added. Leaving was just about the hardest thing he’d ever done but it was also the most responsible. The school’s understanding of his current position wouldn’t remain as generous as it was. He needed to score well.

Christian glanced back over his shoulder to see that the twins were going hot and heavy as he exited their bedroom. Shit, he thought to himself. He walked out of the building and to his dorm vowing to stay the night next time.

Chapter 12

Summary:

Dad comes to visit. Enough said. Enjoy.

The rest of the week was fairly uneventful. Christian spent most of his time studying. He was determined to do well, even excel. He’d had some back and forth texts with his father and brother. Stevie’s messages were so sweet and he always told Christian how much he missed him.

There was also the occasional text from his mother checking in. He always said that he was doing well and that he thought this school was going to work out much better for him. She told him that she was delighted to hear it and encouraged him to seek help if he needed it.

Christian’s texts with his father were becoming more overtly sexual in nature. He was really looking forward to his father’s visit. Each passing moment seemed to increase his anticipation. Christian hadn’t had a chance to do much of anything outside of studying. He wanted to make sure that he was free for the weekend, for both his father and the club.

It was Friday afternoon and he was done with classes. Christian sat at the small desk in his room poring over his lessons from the week. Time had a habit of getting away from him and this afternoon was no exception. The next time he looked at his phone it was nearly time for dinner.

He grumbled to himself. He got up and walked to the living area. Harry was in his room, so he knocked and asked if he wanted to join him in the dining hall. “Sure.” Harry replied and opened the door.

“Let me just put something on.” Harry told him. Christian watched as the naked boy put on some clothes. Once the boy was dressed he kissed Christian lightly on the lips. “You’ve been busy. I’ve hardly seen you these last few days.”

“Yeah. I have a lot to catch up on. There’s no way I’m flunking out of this place.” Christian told his roommate. Harry smiled and nodded, knowing exactly what he meant.

“Well, if you need help de-stressing, you know where to find me.” Harry flirted openly. Christian knew well that Harry was always open for sex.

They were about to leave when the boys heard a knock at their door. Christian opened it and lit up in surprise. “Dad!” He exclaimed and hugged his father tightly.

“Hey! Oh, It’s so good to see you.” Richard said holding his boy tightly to him. He couldn’t help but notice how handsome Christian’s roommate was. Harry, for his part, also thought that Christian’s dad was very handsome. The two eyed each other knowingly.

“I didn’t expect you until tomorrow.” Christian said as he pulled away from his father’s embrace.

“I wanted to surprise you.” Richard said as his son pulled him into the room by his hands. “I hope it’s ok.” He said with a smile.

“It’s more than ok.” His son replied. “I’ve been looking forward to seeing you.”

“And who can blame him.” Harry added, inserting himself into the conversation.

“Oh, shit. Sorry. Dad, this is my roommate Harry. Harry, this is my dad.” Christian said introducing them to each other.

“Richard Davis. You can call me Richard.” The older man said extending his hand.

“Harry Smith.” Harry added. “Call me whatever you want. Can I call you Daddy?” Richard laughed at the brashness of the boy. It was clear that Harry had been here for a few years now and was fully embracing the culture.

“Sure, if you like.” He said returning the flirt. Christian watched as his father and roommate openly flirted with each other. It was uncharted territory but his mind was soon picturing his father fucking Harry.

“Did you eat? I thought I’d take you out for dinner.” Richard said to his son. “Harry, do you mind if I steal my boy?” He added. He wouldn’t mind having a taste of his son’s roommate but this weekend was all about father and son.

“Not at all. I understand that this is a special occasion. I wouldn’t want to intrude…this time.” Harry said. “I’ll send your regrets to the table.” Harry said and excused himself, leaving the two of them alone.

Christian hugged his father again burying his face in the older man’s chest. His father smelled great. “Oh, Daddy.” He almost sobbed. He hadn’t expected to be emotionally overwhelmed but he was having trouble holding it all in.

“It’s ok, son.” Richard said and stroked his boy’s hair. “I’m here now.” He said softly to his oldest boy, his beautiful teenage boy. He felt the teens solid build in his arms. He was tempted to skip dinner and get right to the main course that was his son but they had time.

“I’m sorry, Christian.” He apologized again. “If I had known, I would have sent you here earlier. Come on, let’s sit down for a minute.” He added leading his boy to the couch. They sat next to one another before Richard began to explain.

“I want you to understand that I needed to be sure.” He started to explain to the boy.

“Sure about what?” Christian asked his father.

“I had to be sure you’d be open to it. To being with boys. You were pretty hard to read but eventually the signs were there. I thought it would be better for your first experiences to be here before I did anything with you.” Richard said and caresses his son’s thigh.

“Yeah, I guess that I was pretty guarded at home.” Christian said regretting that he hadn’t shown his true colors sooner.

“Hey, now. No regrets. You’re here and you’re enjoying yourself, as you should. Now I’m here and I get to have you to myself for a while.” He said. “If that’s really what you want.” Richard added.

“Yes, Dad. I do.” Christian said gazing into his father’s eyes. Richard leaned in a pressed his lips to his son’s. They shared a sensual kiss before pulling apart. Richard noticed a questioning look on Christian’s face.

“What’s up?” He asked his son.

“You said you weren’t sure about me, but you’re sure about Stevie?” Christian asked. He hadn’t noticed signs from his brother, only that he was very close to him. Stevie always wanted to be near him and asked to sleep in his bed all of the time.

“Oh, yes. I’m quite sure about Stevie. I’m sure you’ll see it the next time you’re home. I don’t want to give anything away but I’m sure that he would welcome your advances. And, it should be you to introduce him to the love of boys.” Richard said. He thought about how Stevie would get hard smelling Christian’s bedding.

“What about Mom?” Christian asked. He was very curious about how all of this was going to work with his mother around. His father shook his head.

“She doesn’t know about any of this and I’ve done my best to keep her in the dark. Love between boys is special. I love your mother but she wouldn’t understand.”

“Ok. Our secret is safe with me, Dad.” Christian told his father. The memory of their kiss was still on his lips and he wanted more of it. He leaned in and kissed his father again. Their lips lingered longer this time.

“If you keep this up, we’ll never get to eat.” Richard joked after his pulled his lips from his son’s. Christian looked up at him and bit his lower lip. “You’re so beautiful, Christian. I love you so much.” He said, overcome with emotion for the boy.

“You too, Dad. You’re so sexy.” The teen said to his dad. He thought the sooner they eat the sooner they could get down to business and he longed to share his body with the older man.

“I’m glad you think so. Come on, let’s go. There’s a great little diner just outside the grounds that I haven’t been to since I was a student here. I hope their burgers are just as good as I remember.” Richard said.

Christian grabbed his coat and held his father’s hand as they exited. As they passed some of his fellow students in the hall he received his fair share of smiles and knowing glances. His father must have noticed because he squeezed his hand each time.

After getting in the car and driving to the diner, father and son were seated in a booth together and told by the hostess that their waitress would be over soon. Both looked over the menu but couldn’t resist making eye contact, practically eye fucking each other. They smiled knowing that they would soon be together.

A waitress named Rose came over and asked what they wanted to order. Richard ordered the burger and a coke for himself and said that his son could have anything he wanted. Christian smiled and said that he’d have the same. Richard added that they’d share a side of fries. Rose took the menus away and said that she’d be right back with their drinks.

“I hope that the burger is as good as you make it out to be.” Christian teased his father.

“Well, it’s been a long time since I’ve had it. I hope that it lives up to my memory. My tastes have probably changed since I was your age, although I still have an appetite for some things.” Richard told his son, quickly turning the conversation to the sexual.

“I hope that you’re not disappointed.” Christian said, suddenly worried that his performance wouldn’t be up to his father’s expectations. Richard sensed that his son was worried and sought to reassure the boy.

“Well, if you love something, you still enjoy the experience. I’m sure that everything will be amazing.” He said reaching for his son’s hand under the table. Christian took his father’s hand and felt the older man caress his hand with his thumb.

“Thanks, Dad. I’m looking forward to the experience.” Christian replied. He was used to dealing in double meanings lately and felt more confident now that his father had reassured him.

Rose arrived with their drinks and apologized for the delay. Father and son unwrapped their straws and took their first sips. Each one gazed at the other’s lips wrapped around the straw and made the mental jump to blowjobs, which caused them to smile wickedly at each other.

Their burgers came out soon afterwards. Richard mentioned that the burger looked smaller than he remembered and added that maybe it was because he was bigger now. Each of them took their first bites.

Richard closed his eyes and savored the burger. It tasted as good as he remembered. A rush of memories flooded back to him. Memories of burgers with his classmates. Memories of stolen glances, first kisses, and boy bodies.

“That’s what I remember.” He said with contentment. “It’s just as good as it was when I was a boy.”

Christian also thought that the burger tasted great. There was something about it that made it taste better than others that he’d had. He savored it and vowed to come back and have more of these great burgers.

“You were right, Dad. This is really great.” He said between mouthfuls. The burger was impossible to put down once he got started on it.

“You bet. I’m happy that it’s lived up to what I remember.” Richard said. He was going to ask the waitress what made it so special but, for now, he was enjoying every bite. He tried a french fry and thought that it was better than he remembered. The outside was crispy and the inside was pillowy soft.

Christian watched as his father enjoyed the food. He thought it was all really good too. He thought about coming back with his father and Stevie. His brother was sure to love it.

They finished their meal. Both sat back and savored the experience. Christian was appreciative of his father bringing him to the diner and sharing it with him. He hoped the burger would be the start of a beautiful evening.

Rose came back and said the expected. “Looks like you boys hated it.” Christian laughed. Richard was sure she said the same line to anyone who cleaned their plate.

“Can I ask you why the burgers are so damned good here?” Richard asked. He fully expected her to say it was a secret but instead she adopted a conspiratorial whisper.

“They grill them in butter.” She said putting a finger to her lips and giving him a wink. She cleared their plates and asked if they wanted a refill on their drinks. Richard said that they were all set and would take the check.

Rose reached into her apron and tore off the check from her pad and told them there was no rush. Richard said that he didn’t remember it being so much but the cost of living was higher now. He dropped two twenty dollar bills on the table and told Rose to keep the change as he and his son left the diner.

They got into the car and Richard drove them to the guest accommodations. It was a dorm that looked like it could be a small apartment building. They got out and walked up a couple of flights of stairs to Richard’s suite.

Richard opened the door and ushered his son over the threshold. Christian thought it was much nicer than the dorms and was setup like an apartment with a full kitchen. His father took off his own coat before helping him with his.

Christian’s father embraced him and they held each other for a minute or so. “How are you doing?” Richard asked his son. This was going to be a big step, for both of them.

“Good. I’m good. I’m a little nervous.” Christian admitted. He had wanted this all week but it was still unfamiliar territory.

“I am too.” Richard confessed. “You don’t have to do anything you aren’t comfortable with, son. So, if you’re unsure about anything please tell me. This is a two way street and I need you to be sure.”

“I’m sure, Dad.” Christian said and kissed his father. He was the one to press things now and pushed his tongue past his father’s lips. Richard met his son’s tongue with his own. He inhaled deeply and pressed himself against his boy’s body.

Both father and son enjoyed their first passionate kiss and explored each other’s mouths. Richard had waited such a very long time. He pulled away from his son and took him by the hand, leading him to the bedroom.

He pushed the teenager down on the bed and took off the boy’s shoes one at a time. Next he removed his socks and unfastened the boy’s belt and pants. He pulled the pants off and turned his attention to the uniform shirt as he straddled his son.

As quickly as he could he unbuttoned it and loosened his son’s tie. Christian helped him by sitting up and pulling the shirt off by the sleeves then pulling the tie over his head. He pushed the teen back onto his back and gazed at his beautiful boy.

“You are fucking gorgeous.” He told his son before pulling his sweater and undershirt over his head. Christian hadn’t seen his father’s chest up close before. He caressed it with his hand feeling the dark hair that ran in a thin line down the center.

“You’re so sexy, Dad.” He whispered and sat up. He latched onto his father’s nipple with his mouth and sucked. The nipple tasted lightly of salty sweat and he relished it.

“Oh, that’s nice, baby.” Richard moaned as his son suckled at his chest. The boy’s warm mouth felt wonderful against his skin.

Richard took his son’s head between his hands and kissed him hard. He pushed his tongue far into his son’s mouth and felt him yield. The boy was putty in his hands.

Richard rolled onto his back and started to undo his pants. “Let me help you, Daddy.” His son said softly. Christian went to the foot of the bed and removed his father’s shoes and socks. Christian held his father’s socks to his nose and inhaled the sweaty scent of the man.

Richard noticed and thought it was so hot. Maybe both his boys had a scent kink. He was a lucky man.

Christian wanted to lick every inch of his father but first he needed to taste of the cock that made him. He helped his father remove his pants and then his boxers. Now he was face to face with his father’s beautiful cock. It was perfectly thick and about six inches in length.

He licked at the precum that had run out of it before kissing the head before pushing it past his lips. Richard moaned as his oldest boy’s mouth enveloped his hard cock. It was just as he had done over twenty years ago with his brother Jake.

“Oh, that’s good baby.” Richard gasped as his son sucked on his cock. “Good boy.” He encouraged his son as the teenager’s mouth pleasured him. His boy’s attention had him rapidly approaching his breaking point.

“Roll over, Christian.” Richard said and guided the boy onto his back. He pulled the teen’s briefs down exposing his hard member. He looked down on his oldest with desire and appreciation.

His oldest son was so beautiful. His teen body was thin and lightly muscled. He was a proper twink. “It’s been a while for me.” He said as he took his boy’s cock in his mouth. His son tasted of sweat and musk and youth.

“Oh, Daddy!” Christian moaned and arched his back. He writhed in pleasure as the more experienced man’s mouth and tongue brought him to new heights.

Richard was encouraged by his boy’s reaction. The last time he had sucked a dick was when he and his brother Jake went on their fishing trip over a year ago. Both men made it a point to continue to fuck as they got older. Based on their last time together, neither had lost their passion for each other.

Christian was already close from his father’s skillful blowjob. “Oh, fuck Daddy. I’m getting close. It’s so good!” He exclaimed.

Richard let his son’s cock slip from his mouth and kissed the boy’s smooth abdomen and chest, making his way up to his mouth. “Are you ready for Daddy to breed you?” He asked his son.

“Yes, Daddy. I want to feel you inside me. I want you to fuck me until morning.” Christian whispered and kissed his father after each sentence.

Richard opened the drawer of the nightstand and pulled out a bottle of lube. He was happy to see that the school still stocked it. He lubed up his cock and his son’s hole and pressed the head of his cock against the boy’s pucker.

This was it. The moment both had been waiting for. Richard had been waiting for years, while Christian for only a week. Still this was it.

Richard gently pushed inside his boy. His cock met no resistance only welcome tightness. “Oh, fuck baby.” He moaned as his son gasped and inhaled sharply.

“Yes, Daddy! Oh my god!” Christian cried out. He sat up and pressed his mouth against his father’s. “Fuck, Daddy! That feels amazing!” He said as the kiss broke apart.

“Oh, fuck yes. Your ass is so tight.” Richard growled as his hips thrust, pumping and fucking his teen boy.

Christian could barely think. The only thing that mattered was his father’s pumping cock inside of him. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” He whimpered as the wonderful abuse of his asshole continued.

“Are you Daddy’s good boy?” Richard asked. The sight of his alluring son drove him crazy as the boy took his cock inside him.

“Yes, Daddy! Anything for you! Just keep fucking me!” Christian cried out.

“Fuck yeah, you like how Daddy fucks your boy cunt, don’t you?” Richard roared.

“Yes, Daddy! Fuck my cunt, Daddy! Make me pregnant!” Christian shouted breathlessly.

“I’m going to fill you with my babies. I’m going to make you glad to be Daddy’s good cum dump.” Richard continued, pushing his son with his dirty talk.

“Fuck, yes. Fill me with your babies, Daddy! Breed my pussy!” Christian continued. He felt himself getting close. He dared not touch himself or he felt he might explode.

“You wanna be Daddy’s bitch boy, huh? Is that what you want?” Richard continued.

“Yes, Daddy. I’ll do anything. You can fuck me whenever you want. Fuck me, Daddy.” The boy was slave to his father’s cock as it pressed against his prostate with every thrust.

“Oh, Daddy…oh, Daddy…oh, oh, oh…Oooooh!” Christian whimpered and moaned as cum erupted out of his cock, spraying all over him and hitting him on stomach, chest, and chin.

Richard leaned forward and licked the jizz from his son’s chin and kissed him as his thrusts worked to a fever pitch. They kissed for a minute before he exploded in his boy’s ass. He moaned loudly into his son’s mouth as their tongues dance with each other.

Richard collapsed onto of Christian, breathing heavily onto his neck. “Fuck.” He moaned drawing the word out several seconds.

Christian held his father’s sweaty body against his own and wrapped his legs around the older man’s waist. “You’re mine now.” He whispered to his father, kissing his head.

“Yes, I am. I’m completely and totally yours, baby boy.” Richard said as he propped himself up to gaze into the boy’s eyes. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too, Dad. Thank you for all this.” Christian said and moved his eyes to indicate the school as well as their own love making.

“It’s still early. You can thank me at least twice more before bed.” Richard said.

Chapter 13

Summary:

Christian and his father aren't done yet.

“Oh fuck!” Christian exclaimed as his father fucked him. The floodgates had opened as Richard’s cock penetrated his oldest boy’s asshole for the third time that night.

“Oh, shit.” The older man moaned. His son’s hole was so nice and tight, even after so many times earlier.

“Yes, Daddy! Oh, fuck me, Daddy!” The boy cried out. How could he deny his son’s demands for his cock? His son was voracious. His thrusts were becoming more urgent again and his sweat was dripping from his brow onto the boy’s face.

Christian didn’t care. All he wanted was for his father to continue fucking him. The older man’s experience and skill brought him to the edge again and again.

“Fuck!” The boy cried out and shot his third load of the night over himself. His father leaned in and lapped it up, spitting it into his waiting mouth. It mixed with his father’s sweat as it dripped from the older man’s face.

“Oh, shit!” Richard called out. He quickly pulled out and straddled the boy’s chest. His son took his cock in his mouth as he exploded, mixing his cum with his boy’s. He watched as the youngster’s eyes looked up to meet his reflecting his love and lust for his father.

Richard let himself fall to the mattress beside his boy. The air was filled with the smell of sweat and sex. Christian cuddled in next to him, both of them slick with sweat.

“You’re fucking amazing, Dad. Just give me a few and I’ll be ready to go again.” The boy sighed.

“You might be, but that might be it for your old man.” Richard chuckled. He missed having the stamina of a sixteen year old and envied his boy for it.

“Awww.” Christian said in somewhat mock disappointment. He’d tested the limit of his ass tonight and was starting to feel pretty sore. “Just as well. I think you wrecked my hole.”

“Fuck, baby. This was worth the wait.” The older man told his son, kissing him on the head. “Believe me, it wasn’t easy for me to watch you develop into this gorgeous boy without making a move sooner.”

“I know, Dad. I should have been more honest with myself.” Christian said as his fingers played with the soft hair on his father’s chest.

“It’s ok. We’ve got years ahead of us to make up for it.” Richard told his son.

“Can I ask?” Christian didn’t know how to finish the question.

“Who initiated me?” Richard anticipated the question. His son nodded. “Your Uncle Jake. He started here a couple of years before me. He and your grandpa had been having sex for a bit before he started classes. Our relationship was a lot like you and your brother. I idolized him.”

“I hope you’ll tell me the story someday.” Christian said.

“Looking for ideas on how to approach your brother?” Richard asked.
“I guess so.” Christian admitted. His mind raced ahead to imagine that his brother was here with them. The three men of the family together. He smiled at the thought of it.

“It’s best to let it come naturally. You want it to be spontaneous. I don’t think either Jake or I planned for it to happen when it did. When it did, it was absolutely mind blowing, at least it was for me.” He told his boy.

“Do you still have sex with Uncle Jake or Grandpa?” Christian asked. He wondered how many of the men in his family would love him like his father did.

“Oh yeah. Not very often though. Jake and I have an annual fishing trip. I don’t think either of us has ever fished.” Richard said.

“Wow, that’s pretty cool, um hot.” Christian said to his father imagining the two older men together.

“It is both of those things.” Richard said. “Your grandfather is getting older so it’s less frequent now. We still find time.”

“Do you think they’ll want to…with me?” Christian asked. He was curious about the older men.

“I’m sure. I can’t imagine anyone not wanted to with you, my beautiful boy.” Richard said and pulled him close. “You’ve made me very happy tonight, son.”

“You too, Dad. I love you.” Christian answered kissing his father’s chest. He tasted his father’s salty sweat on his lips and licked them. “You taste good.” He said softly and kissed the older man.

“You too, my love.” Richard told the boy. His amazing boy. His heart was so full and he was so proud.

The two dozed off in each other’s arms. Richard awoke sometime later and pulled a blanket over them before going back to sleep. He got the best sleep of his life that night.

The next morning, Richard woke up to find his beautiful boy in his arms and smiled. He kissed the teen’s head and got up as quietly and gently as he could so that he wouldn’t wake his son. Not that there was much chance of that. Teenagers are notoriously heavy sleepers, he thought.

He padded to the bathroom and relieved himself in the toilet. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and took note. He looked pretty good for his age. At thirty four, he could have passed for late twenties. He prided himself on taking care of himself and looking good.

Richard flushed before washing his hands and brushing his teeth. He turned on the shower to get it warm before stepping in. The water felt good on his skin, although he was a little sad to wash off the evidence of his first time…first times with his son.

He had to get back early. He had promised Stevie that he wouldn’t be gone long. He hated to disappoint Christian but he was sure that his oldest could find something or someone to do. He recalled when he was here at the school. Luca Wainwright used to have a sex club that he ran. He wondered if his son did the same and carried on the family tradition.

Richard stepped out of the shower, dried himself off and shaved. He quietly opened the door and got dressed.

“Dad?” Christian called as he roused from a deep sleep. “What time is it?”

“It’s around eight. You can go back to sleep but I have to get back.” Richard told his son.

“What? No, Dad!” Christian whined. “You just got here last night.” He said, now fully awake and sitting up in bed.

“I know, baby. I promised your brother that I would come back early. He wants to see that new animated movie, you know the one with the dogs.” Richard told his oldest boy.

He sat on the side of the bed and embraced the boy. “I’m sorry. I promise I’ll stay longer next time. This time was too short but I had to see you.” He held the teen tightly. The boy still smelled like sex and sweat.

“Hey does the Wainwright boy have a club?” Richard asked.

“Yeah, he does. How did you know?” Christian asked.

“His father went here when I did and he had one. I just wondered if the son was continuing it.” Richard explained.

“Yeah, I guess so. Harry really seems to enjoy it.” He told his father.

“I knew someone like that when I went here too. He went into porn, not surprising. Come on, get ready and I’ll take you for a quick breakfast before I head out.” Richard said looking at his watch. He’d be a little later but they’d still make the movie.

Christian showered and dressed. He used the extra toothbrush provided by the room then went back to the bedroom. His father handed him a bag. “This is for you. I brought you an assortment of toys to keep yourself clean and ready for anything.”

Christian took the bag from his dad. It was heavier than he expected. “Thanks, Dad. For everything.” He said with a smile.

They embraced again before taking off for the diner. They sat at the same table but had a different waitress. They ordered coffee and pancakes, that was the special of the day. The two talked easily until Richard had to go. He dropped his son off at his dorm, kissed him on the lips, and drove off.

Christian watched his father’s car as it disappeared into the distance. He sighed and went back to his room to prepare for the club later.

Chapter 14

Summary:

Christian gets extra help from his French teacher and finds out that he needs to be initiated into the club.

Christian walked into the set of rooms that he shared with Harry. His roommate wasn’t in the living area. Christian went to his room and took off his clothes, then padded over to Harry’s room. He opened the door quietly to see if his friend needed some company.

Harry was alone in bed. Christian quietly climbed into bed with the boy, careful not to wake him. He cuddled up against Harry, the big spoon to the boy’s little spoon. Harry held Christian’s arms across his chest.

Harry awoke sometime later to find his roommate cuddled in bed with him. The feeling of the boy’s body against his was a nice way to start the day, he thought. Harry rolled over gently and stared at the sleeping boy’s face. He must have dozed off after getting into bed with me, Harry thought.

Harry studied the new boy’s features. His slightly pouty lips, the Roman nose, the light blonde eyelashes and heavy brow. Christian looked like an angel when he slept. Harry thought he could never get tired of waking up with this boy, then chided himself for having feelings for his roommate.

He needed to remain detached. He was a whore above all. A filthy little cum slut who liked to be used by men and boys alike. And, occasionally, to use them in return. He craved cock and, once he was grown, he’d find a nice girl and settle down to have boys of his own.

The thought of introducing his own sons into this world excited him, just as his father had been excited their first time, and all the times afterwards. Still, he could imagine a different life. One with someone like Christian. There were other ways to have children.

Christian’s eyes flickered open and met Harry’s. “Good morning.” Harry said with a smile. It was a genuine smile that reached his eyes.

“Good morning.” Christian replied, returning the smile. “I hope you don’t mind that I got in with you this morning.” He said pulling the other boy closer.

“Never. It was a nice surprise.” Harry said and kissed his roommate lightly on the lips. Christian pushed an errant curl from Harry’s forehead.

“How did it go last night?” Harry asked. He was dying to know how Christian and his father had got on. Christian had a far away look on his face as he remembered.

“I have no words for it. It was amazing. Intense. Passionate. Revelatory. All of those things. All three times.” Christian said with a devilish grin.

“Three? Shit. I have to admit that I tried to picture it. Your dad is pretty sexy.” Harry said.

“Yeah, he is for sure. I’m sure he’d be down if you wanted to join us sometime.” Christian told his roommate.

“Sounds delicious. Speaking of. Breakfast?” Harry asked. His stomach growling to punctuate the question further.

“Sure. Let’s shower and head down.” The new boy said. They got up and showered together, careful not to start anything that would delay them. They dressed quickly in their uniform pants and sweaters and walked to the dining hall, holding hands as was their usual.

The other boys were already seated when they got there. Harry and Christian took their normal places. Good mornings were exchanged all around, some more awake than others.

“Are you coming tonight?” Lucien asked Christian.

“I’d like to, if you’ll still have me.” He answered the handsome rich boy.

“Of course. Like I said, everyone is welcome. There’s just the initiation to worry about.” He said with a grin.

“Oh? I didn’t know about that.” Christian said in surprise.

“Don’t worry about it. It just means that Lucien gets his turn before everyone else.” Harry reassured his roommate. Christian was relieved and excited. He had been looking forward to having sex with Lucien.

“Oh, then I’m definitely in.” Christian said flirtatiously to Lucien.

“If you do well, that is.” Lucien flirted back. “Initiation is at 1900 after dining hall. My rooms.”

“I’ll be there.” Christian promised. Harry leaned in a whispered in his ear and Lucien frowned in mock upset.

“No cheating, Harry.” He scolded the boy.

“I’m just letting him know what you like.” Harry said in return. Christian appreciated that his roommate looked out for him, and he appreciated the tip that Lucien liked his toes sucked.

He wanted to please the boy, not just for the sake of the club, but also because Lucien was fucking hot in a way that none of the others were. Maybe it was his confidence but Christian found the boy compelling and alluring.

Lucien, for his part, was also strangely drawn to the newbie. He thought that it might have been the boy’s lack of experience, but there was something else too. Something wild under the surface that he wanted to tap into.

The boys finished breakfast and went their separate ways. Christian said that he wanted to get more studying in and decided to go back to his room. Harry said that he’d see him later and went to find Jett. Harry had a particular weakness for the younger boy.

Christian spent an hour trying to catch up on his French coursework before tossing the book in frustration. He decided to see if Mr. Brassard was in his office to get some help. He grabbed the book off the floor and his notebook and went to the teacher’s office.

Christian found the door closed, so he knocked. “Entrée.” Mr. Brassard answered. Christian opened the door and stepped inside.

“Ah, bonjour Christian. Ca va bien ce matin?” Mr. Brassard greeted him.

“Oui, Monsieur Brassard. Je vais bien, merci.” Christian answered.
“Tu as besoin d'aide?” Mr. Brassard continued then switched to English. “You need help?”

“Oui, monsieur.” Christian answered.

“Of course. That’s why I’m here. Please, call me Jean Paul. Come. Sit.” Jean Paul said indicating the seat beside his desk.

They spent the next two hours going over the coursework together. Jean Paul was patient and kind. The two exchanged looks and Christian felt a tingle when their hands would come into contact accidentally.

Christian knew that the teachers were allowed to have sex with the students but he was unsure of the protocol, or even if there was one. He thought that Jean Paul was very sexy but he didn’t want to make the first move.

When Christian felt like he understood and was caught up enough, he thanked Jean Paul and closed his book and notebook.

“I really appreciate the help, Jean Paul.” Christian told the man and stood up to leave.

“That’s what I’m here for.” Jean Paul told him kindly. “I can be here for other things too.” He said. He stood and moved close to the boy. “I never tire of all you beautiful boys. Still, you’re a special one.” He said and leaned in.

Christian leaned in and met Jean Paul’s mouth with his. The teacher’s lips were soft but insistent. Jean Paul’s tongue breached his lips and Christian moaned.

Jean Paul’s hands were at his belt. The man undid his belt and pants with practiced ease. How many boys had succumbed to the man’s charms, he wondered as firm fingers wrapped around his hard cock.

Jean Paul loved his job. He was a good teacher and a lover of boys for as long as he could remember. There was always something about them. He could never get enough of them and enjoyed the fringe benefit of his work.

Jean Paul pressed the boy against the wall and stroked his teenage cock as he explored the boy’s mouth with his tongue. He moved the boy to the leather couch in his office and gently pushed him down.

With a swift motion he pulled the boy’s sweater up over his head. He was delighted to see that Christian wore nothing underneath as his hands explored the boy’s smooth chest. Christian’s fingers went to work undoing his teacher’s pants. He pulled the man’s hard cock out and pulled the foreskin back to expose the thick head.

He had never been with someone who wasn’t circumcised. The skin fascinated him and gave the cock a slightly funky smell. Christian didn’t care. A cock was a cock and he wrapped his lips around it.

“Mon deiu.” Jean Paul moaned as the teenager swallowed his cock. The boy was talented paying special attention to the sensitive skin around the head.

Christian kicked off his shoes and worked his pants and underwear down while he sucked on his teacher’s cock. Fuck, it tasted so good, he thought. His ass was still a little sore from his father but he wanted Jean Paul to fuck him.
“Oh, fuck that’s good Christian.” Jean Paul moaned. Christian thought that the man’s accent made everything sound more erotic and exciting. He loved how the teacher pronounced his name, like there was an extra 'A’ in it. ‘Christiaan’ it sounded to his ear.

“Get on your hands and knees.” Jean Paul commanded the boy. Christian stopped sucking and did as he was told. The man got behind him and spat on his hole, working it in with his fingers before pushing his cock past the tight pink pucker.

“Oh, fuck!” Christian moaned as his teacher penetrated him. Jean Paul was anything but gentle. The man started pumping and Christian felt the man hitting his spot over and over again.

“Oh, yes. Such a beautiful boy. I love how your ass swallows my thick cock.” Jean Paul told the teen.

“Fuck yes.” Christian moaned. “Your cock feels so good, sir.” He continued as the man dominated him.

Jean Paul fucked him for a solid ten minutes before Christian’s cock spurted cum all over the couch. “Oh, shit!” He cried out as his teacher milked his prostate.

“Oh, fuck!” Jean Paul cried out and emptied his balls inside the boy. Christian felt the man’s load fill him.

“Thank you, sir.” He said to the older man. “I love how you breed me.” He added before Jean Paul pulled him up into a kiss. Christian sat back and watched as his teacher cleaned up his mess from the couch.

“Mmm. Nothing like the taste of teen boys.” Jean Paul said as he savored the boy’s cum. “You can come by anytime, mon ami.” He told Christian.

“Merci, monsieur. Tu étais super.” Christian told the man. He was super and he wanted more of that uncut cock, though he didn’t know the French for it.

“Tu étais super, aussi!” Jean Paul told his student. They kissed some more before Jean Paul saw his next student. Christian wondered how many students he fucked per day.

After leaving Jean Paul’s office, Christian went straight to his rooms to shower and clean the man’s cum out of his ass before heading over to Lucien’s room. He hoped that he wouldn’t have to bottom again. Between his father and Jean Paul, he was pretty sore now.

He walked into his rooms. Harry wasn’t there. He wondered if he had found Jett and whether they were still at it. He hopped in the shower and realized that he’d missed lunch. It was nearly dinner time now, so he dressed and went to the dining hall.

Dinner seemed sparsely attended, but perhaps that was typical for a Saturday evening. Christian sat in his usual spot. Harry was no where to be found but he was happy to see Lucien and the twins arrive and take their usual places.

“Looking forward to seeing you later.” Lucien said as he sat down. Christian replied with a ‘me too’ and greeted the twins. They exchanged the usual pleasantries before the food arrived.

Christian was starving and took half a chicken with potatoes and green beans. “I skipped lunch.” He said to the table amidst their stares.
“No, I’m sure you had some other meat.” Lucien joked. Christian was sure that he’d been with the twins based on the looks they gave each other. He hoped they would join them later on.

Once the boys finished their meals, they went their separate ways until the designated hour. Christian knocked on Lucien’s door at exactly 1900, or 7:00pm. Lucien opened the door wearing a red silk robe and stepped aside to admit the new boy.

Christian was impressed. The room was clearly designed for one who was accustomed to a life of luxury. The walls weren’t the same painted cinder block of the other rooms. Instead they had been finished in either plaster or dry wall and painted a nice off white, almost yellow color.

“Very nice.” Christian said noting the fine furnishings. It was like something out of Architectural Digest.

“Thanks. My mother insisted on having it professionally decorated.” Lucien said and removed his robe, throwing it casually over the arm of the sofa. Christian looked appreciatively at the boy’s body.

Lucien was in great shape. A life of skiing, surfing, and other sports had sculpted him to an Adonis-like perfection. Christian felt a little inferior in comparison.

“Come on. Let’s get those clothes off.” Lucien said.

“Your body is amazing.” Christian said as he started to remove his uniform pieces.

“Thanks. My father insists that I stay in shape. He likes me this way.” The handsome rich boy told him. I’ll bet he does, and who could blame him? Christian thought to himself.

Once Christian was naked, Lucien approached him and kissed him. It was their first kiss and it was everything Christian thought it should be. Lucien was firm but gentle as their tongues explored each other.

“Your body is really nice too, Christian.” Lucien told him when their kiss ended. Their hands went to each other’s hardness and they stroked each other.

“I’ve been looking forward to this all week.” Lucien told the boy.

Chapter 15

Summary:

Lucien initiates Christian into the club in his own special way.

Lucien took Christian by the hand and led him to his bedroom. Christian was impressed again by the decor. Lucien also had a huge bed, similar to the one he had arranged for the twins. Christian thought that made sense since the twins probably stayed over often.

Christian was led over to the bed and he watched as Lucien reached underneath and pulled straps out resting them on top of the bed. The leather looking straps had cuffs at the ends of each of the four. Lucien then opened his wardrobe to reveal all manner of things.

Christian didn’t recognize even half of them but they appeared to be whips and other things of that nature, including a wide assortment of dildoes. The new boy felt a moment of panic before Lucian grabbed one and handed it to him. Lucien smiled wickedly at him.

“I’m in your hands, Christian. My safe word is picante” He said before lying down on the bed and fastening the cuffs around his ankles. “Restrain my wrists.” Lucien said to the boy. He did as Lucien said and soon the boy was completely restrained spread eagle on his bed.

“I don’t know what to do.” Christian admitted. The whip that the boy had handed him had a bunch of leather strips at the end of it. He assumed that he was supposed to whip the other boy.

“You’ll figure it out. Just not too hard. The flogger will do the work for you.” Lucien told him.

Christian hit the boy softly with the ‘flogger’ as Lucien had called it. It made a satisfying soft cracking sound as it came in contact with the handsome boy’s chest and stomach. Lucien moaned.

“Yes, that’s it!” He urged the boy. Christian knew a little bit about this type of thing. He’d stumbled across a video or two. He struck the boy again a little harder this time.

“Fuck, yes!” Lucien cried out.

“You like that?” Christian asked.

“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.” Lucien responded. Christian was in the driver’s seat and was starting to get into it. He hit the boy again on the inside of his arm and armpit. Lucien’s skin was already reddening from the abuse.

“Oh, yes!” Lucien cried out in a combination of pain and pleasure. Christian whipped the soles of Lucien’s feet and still the boy cried out for more.

He continued until the teen’s skin was red and marked fully. Christian admired the other boy’s physique. He was so hot. He wanted to eat him up.

He crouched down and took the big toe of Lucien’s left foot in his mouth. His skin tasted lightly salty and sweaty. Lucien moaned and his cock throbbed as Christian sucked his other toes and licked the sole of his foot, soothing the reddened skin.

He worked his mouth over the entire foot and moved to the other. He tasted his way up each leg to the prize of the boy’s cock. He licked the teen’s balls, taking each one in his mouth and massaging them with his tongue.

“Oh, fuck.” Lucien moaned when Christian’s mouth enveloped his cock. Lucien’s cock was leaking a lot of precum and Christian savored it. Like the rest of Lucien, his cock was glorious. It was just above average size and perfectly girthy.

“Oh, god.” He moaned and tried to move against his restraints. “Fuck. So good.” He whimpered as the new boy brought him closer and closer to orgasm. Christian could sense the his friend was close. He released the boy’s ankles from their shackles and lifted Lucien’s legs.

Christian put his face between the perfect cheeks and let his tongue explore the glory of the teen’s hole. It tasted lightly musky and clean. Lucien moaned loudly as his tongue penetrated the perfect pucker.

Christian marveled at how the other boy kept his hole clean and smooth. It wasn’t long before his hole was slick with saliva. Christian spit on it for good measure and rubbed it in with his thumbs.

He released the boy’s legs and straddled him. “Get my cock nice and wet.” He ordered.

“Yes, sir.” Lucien answered and obediently took the boy’s cock his mouth. He moaned in pleasure as he sucked on it.

“Oh, fuck yeah.” Christian groaned as the boy skillfully pleasured him. He held his friend’s head in his hands and forced his cock deep. He held it for a few seconds before releasing again. He was ready.

He pulled himself out of the boy’s mouth and got into position. His cock slid inside of Lucien’s hole with ease. Once he was inside he felt the boy clamp down on him. He moaned in pleasure as the tight warmth enveloped his member.

“Fuck, your hole is so good, Lucien.” He groaned and began thrusting. “You’re a good boy, aren’t you?”

“Yes, sir. I’m your good boy.” Lucien whimpered as the new boy assaulted his ass in the most perfect way. Christian smiled and started hitting the boy’s ass like a jackhammer. He lost himself to the pleasure and was pumping into his friend like a man possessed.

“Yeah, take that cock, boy!” He growled as he drilled the other teen’s hole.

“Oh, fuck yes sir!” Lucien cried out. He whimpered in pleasure as the new boy fucked him hard.

“Oh fuck! I’m gonna…fuck!!!” Lucien cried out and shot his load all over his chest and stomach.

“Fuck yeah!” Christian was already on the edge and watching his friend cum tipped the scales. He shot his load inside the boy, his cock erupted shooting six ropes of thick cum inside his friend.

He leaned over and kissed Lucien frantically. His tongue going deep inside the other boy’s throat. “Oh, fuck.” He managed as he recovered slightly.

He licked his friend clean, lapping up his delicious load and tasting the boy’s sweaty skin. “Fuck you taste good.” He purred and kissed the boy again.

“Did I pass the initiation?” He asked the teen with a smile as they kissed.

“Fuck yeah, you passed with flying colors.” Lucien said to the new boy who had nearly wrecked him.

Chapter 16

Summary:

Lucien and Christian complete the new boy's initiation into the club. Harry and Jett have a surprise for his new roommate.

Christian and Lucien had sex twice more before the night was out. Christian really liked Lucien and the feeling was mutual. “You’re so fucking sexy, Lucien.” Christian told his friend, not for the first time.

He loved the other boy’s body. He was like one of those teen gymnasts whose bodies are perfectly muscled and developed. “You are too, Christian. You have no idea how much.” Lucien replied. Christian was, to him, one of the most beautiful people he’d ever seen, let alone fucked.

“I love how you fuck.” Lucien told him as he kissed him. The pair had abandoned the straps and other accoutrements a while before. It had been just the two of them exploring each other with hands and mouths.

“Thanks, you’re pretty great too.” Christian told him. If they kept this up they were going to fuck for a fourth time and it was getting late.

“Do you want to stay tonight?” Lucien asked hopefully. “I think the twins might be available too?”

The thought of combining the twins with Lucien was enough to give the boy pause but in the end, he knew he needed to go back to his room. “I’d love to but I’ve got to get some rest. If I stay I have a feeling that we’ll be up all night.” He told his friend.

“Hmm. That’s kind of the idea, hot stuff.” Lucien told him and started to stroke his friend’s cock again. “I feel like I can’t get enough of this dick.” He said with a smile.

“You’re not making this easy. I already said I wanted to stay but I shouldn’t.” Christian said as he felt the blood rush to his groin.

“Ok, I’m sorry. I don’t want to be selfish.” Lucien said. “I’m really glad you’re here, Christian.”

“Me too. You have no idea how much I love it here.” He responded.

“At the school or in my bed?” Lucien asked pointedly.

“Both.” Christian replied and kissed the boy again. Lucien beamed at him when their lips parted from one another.

“Did Harry tell you about mass tomorrow?” Lucien asked. Christian nodded. Harry had told him that church mass was mandatory every Sunday.

“Just so you’re prepared, Father Mark will expect you to go to confession since it’s your first time. Trust me, you’ll enjoy it.” Lucien told him.

“Ok. Then I’m looking forward to it.” Christian told his new friend. The two kissed for a bit longer before Christian forced himself to leave.

“Feel free to stop by for the club activity tomorrow. I hope to see you at dining hall in the morning.” Lucien said as he leaned against the doorway, looking so fucking hot, Christian thought.

“I’ll be there. Especially if you’re on the menu.” He said and kissed the boy good night.

Christian meant every word but upon thinking about it on the walk back to his dorm, he hoped he wasn’t encouraging Lucien to fall for him. He felt a strong connection with the other boy but he didn’t want to get tied down, though he wasn’t sure that was even a thing here at St. Abel’s.

He wasn’t aware of any actual couples, aside from the twins. He was really curious about hearing their story. The idea of them made him think about his brother, who he found himself thinking about more and more. Each time he did he became more interested in loving him the way that he loved his father.

Christian got back to his dorm and passed Jay in the hall. They smiled knowingly at each other. “Wracking up quite the body count in just a week, eh Christian?” Jay joked. Christian nudged him playfully.

“Maybe.” He answered the head boy sheepishly. Jay patted him on the back in a congratulatory way.

“Bonne nuit, Christian.” Jay said to him with a smile, using the French for good night. Apparently word of his encounter with Jean Paul had gotten around.

“Bonne nuit, Jay.” He replied, returning the smile. He found himself thinking about the teacher’s uncut dick.

Christian entered his rooms and flipped on the lights. It was quiet. It was too early for Harry to be asleep so he concluded that his roommate was still out.

He was completely comfortable being naked now and automatically stripped off his clothes. He thought about what Jay had said and he did a quick count. If you counted Jay, he’d been with six different men and boys in a week, seven if you counted his father. Granted his time with the twins was a three some, but still. He was wracking up quite the body count and he wasn’t done yet.

He liked all of them and he thought that he’d be hard pressed to pick a favorite. Each encounter offered him something different. Although the experience with his father was life altering, and really couldn’t compare to any of the others.

Christian grabbed a soda out of their small refrigerator and cracked it open. He took a few sips before going to his room. Just as he was about to go to his room, Harry came in with Jett in tow. The fourteen year old gave him a similar look to the last time. A look that told Christian that he was welcome to fuck him. At least, that’s how he interpreted it.

“Hey, going to my room. Want to join?” Harry said as the two of the breezed through.

“I just got back and need to shower. I’ll take a rain check though.” He said to the pair.

“Need help in the shower?” Jett asked him. The boy was super cute and Christian felt the familiar rush of blood to his cock. Jett noticed and smiled at him.

“Next time. I need some sleep.” He said with regret. As much as he liked Jett, he thought that his first younger experience should be with his brother.

“Suit yourself.” Jett said and went into Harry’s room.

“Are you sure? You have no idea what you’re missing.” Harry asked. He clearly wanted a three some.

“No, but I’ll pass anyway.” Christian said.

“Come on. You can watch. You don’t have to do anything.” Harry said conspiratorially. “I think it would be really hot if you did.”

Christian thought for a moment and decided that it would be a no risk introduction to younger boys. Plus, he needed so see what the fuss was about with Jett.

“Ok, you’ve talked me into it.” He told his roommate.

“Great! Hopefully, Jett has already started.” Harry said. “You’ll see.” He added when Christian got a confused look on his face.

Harry lead him to his bedroom. “Look who wants to watch.” Harry told the boy as they entered.

“Holy…” Christian started but the sight had him at a loss for words. The boy was naked on Harry’s bed, which was no surprise. What was surprising was that he was sucking his own dick.

“Pretty cool, huh?” Harry asked. He motioned toward a chair for Christian to sit in and stripped down. Christian watched as the boy performed fellatio on himself. It was incredibly hot. The boy managed to take in his full length, exposing his smooth brown hole for Harry, who started licking and rimming the boy.

Jett looked at Christian, meeting his gaze as he moaned from his act of self sucking, and from Harry’s attention to his hole. At one point, he let it fall from his mouth, the purple head engorged as he kissed and licked it before deep throating himself again. Jett never broke eye contact and Christian stroked his fully hard cock at the sight.

“Fuck, that’s so fucking hot.” He moaned, still not breaking eye contact with the boy’s dark brown eyes. Harry lubed the boy up and plunged his cock inside the smooth pucker.

“Oh fuck, yeah.” Harry moaned as he thrust inside the boy, who never once stopped sucking himself, and never broke eye contact with Christian. He was sure beyond a shadow of a doubt now that the younger boy wanted him.

The scene was so intensely erotic that, had Christian not cum three time earlier, he would have already shot his load on the spot. Harry’s thrusts increased in intensity as did Jett’s sucking. Soon the boy moaned loudly. He backed off and held the tip on his tongue as he shot into his mouth while looking at Christian.

“Oh, shit.” Christian moaned. He was close. He couldn’t not participate now. He got up and stood over the boy, who unraveled himself and opened wide. Christian shot into the younger boy’s welcoming mouth. “Fuck!” He cried out as the boy’s mouth enveloped him, sucking the last drops of cum from him.

“Oh, fuck!” Harry cried out and pulled out to shoot all over the boy’s hole and crack. Harry collapsed next to the boy and Christian fell back, grateful that the wall was close behind to catch him.

“That was…” Christian started but once again was lost for words.

“Yeah, it usually is.” Harry panted from exertion.

“You taste even better than I hoped.” Jett said, smiling wickedly at the older boy.

“He does taste great, doesn’t he?” Harry asked and kissed Jett. “If that’s watching, wait until he decides to join us.” Harry said with a snicker.

Chapter 17

Summary:

Christian goes to his first Mass and meets Father Mark. The priest helps him with his first confession.

Christian woke up on Sunday morning dreading going to Mass. His family had never been big church goers and he really didn’t know what to expect. Everything that he knew told him that it was going to be pretty boring.

There was a knock on his door. Harry opened it and he and Jett came in and snuggled in on either side of him. He had left them last night and it was apparent that the younger boy had slept over.

“I don’t want to get up.” Christian complained into his pillow as he lay face down on his mattress. Both boys were snuggling in and wrapping their arms around him.

“Well, I’m afraid it’s mandatory, roomie.” Harry whispered into his ear. “I suggest we go early and introduce you to Father Mark. You won’t regret it, I promise you.”

“Oh, please. Why do I want to meet some dried up old priest?” He moaned.

“He super hot, just like you.” Jett whispered in his other ear. He felt the younger boy licking his ear and he was getting turned on. Fuck, this boy was a sex machine. No wonder Harry spent so much time with him.

“Jett, you’ll make our boy all hot and bothered and we’ll miss the Mass.” Harry admonished the boy lightly.

“But he’s so tasty, Harry.” Jett moaned. “Christian, when are we going to fuck?”

“I, ummm.” Christian lifted his head and started to protest, until he looked into the boy’s deep brown eyes. Jett leaned in and kissed him and he couldn’t help but kiss him back.

“Hey, hey, hey!” Harry said and pulled them apart. “We’re going to be late, Jett.” Harry laughed.

“Fine.” The younger boy pouted. “Should I just take care of myself then?” He asked, knowing that if he put on a show they’d join in.

“No, no, no. You need to go. You have to get ready for Mass as well.” Harry scolded him lightly.

“You’re no fun, Harry.” He grumbled. “I suppose I’ll go back to my room. See you guys later, hopefully.” Jett said as he exited. The two roommates waited until they heard him leave their rooms before getting out of Christian’s bed.

“Sorry about him. He can’t turn it off sometimes.” Harry said.

“I’d have a hard time if I were him.” Christian said. “That boy is something else. I get it now.”

“Yeah, he’s a lot of fun. He saves the self sucking primarily for me and only a couple of others. It’s something of a well guarded secret. You should consider yourself amongst the privileged few.” Harry told him.

“I shall guard the secret with my life.” Christian joked. “I suppose we should get ready.” He said and the two showered and dressed.

Harry lead Christian to the large stone church near the edge of the campus. They walked inside together, the interior was warm feeling with wood panelling adorning the walls and large tapestries hanging upon them depicting scenes from biblical events.

“Come on. Father Mark is probably getting ready. I was an altar boy once upon a time so I know the way.” Harry says grabbing his roommate by the hand and leading him through a door behind the altar.

They walked into a dressing room and took the priest by surprise. The man is dressed in black pants and shoes. To Christian’s delight, the handsome young man is shirtless. His eyes land on the priest’s smooth chest and flat stomach. The priest is very fit and very, very hot.

“Oh, hello Harry!” The priest says. “And, you must be Christian. Always delighted to meet a fellow.” Father Mark says extending his hand and making a pun on the boy’s name.

“Ha, yeah. Nice to meet you too, Father.” Christian says taking the priest’s hand. His hand wasn’t as soft as Christian expected, but it was warm. The boy felt himself flush at the attention from the priest.

“Sorry that you caught me dressing.” Father Mark smiled flirtatiously at the new boy. He was going to enjoy getting to know this teenager.

“No, not at all. Sorry that we barged in.” Christian said apologetically. Harry smiled to himself as he witnessed the obvious mating ritual happening between the two.

“Is there anything we can do to help?” Harry asked. The priest gave him a look. He knew Harry for the insatiable sex addict that he was.

“No, I’m just about done here. You boys should go out and get seated before the others get here. Christian, since it’s your first time, I’ll expect you in the confessional after Mass.” He told the boy with a wink.

“Yes, Father.” Christian answered and followed Harry out to take a seat in the front row of pews.

“I think he likes you.” Harry said to his roommate.

“Shit, he’s fucking hot, Harry!” Christian said in a loud whisper.

“Oh yeah, and wait until confession. It’s not your traditional confession, if you know what I mean.” Harry said and left it at that. Christian should find out the rest on his own.

“Yeah, I think I do.” The new boy said, adjusting his hard penis in his uniform pants as they took their seat. He shifted a little uncomfortably to try to hide it. He was glad they were in the front row.

The other boys started filing into the church soon afterwards. Jett found them immediately and sat on the other side of Christian. He sat close enough so that their arms were touching, which didn’t help Christian’s hard on.

Father Mark came out and began the Mass with an opening prayer. Christian closed his eyes, but couldn’t help himself from peaking. When he stole a glance, he saw that Father Mark was looking right at him. He closed his eyes quickly and hoped the priest hadn’t noticed.

Harry helped him follow along in the missal. Once he got the hang of it, things were pretty easy to follow. It told him when to stand, when to kneel, when to sit, and what hym to turn to in the hymnal.

Christian thought it was interesting though he wasn’t sure he believed in all of it. After the Mass was over, the other boys made their way out. Harry patted Christian’s leg and wished him luck before taking Jett by the hand and exiting the church.

Father Mark was busy putting things away and cleaning up, so Christian texted his brother while he waited for the priest to be ready for him.

Christian: “Hey bro. How’s it going?”

Stevie: “Hey! I miss you soooooo much! You have no idea! When are you coming home?”

Christian: “In a few weeks, for the holiday. I miss you too. I love you buddy.”

Stevie: “I love you too! I love you so much!”

Christian caught Father Mark coming toward him and quickly texted his brother that he had to go. He stood up as the priest approached. The man put his hand on his shoulder affectionately.

“What did you think of the Mass?” He asked the boy.

“It was cool. It was my first time but I enjoyed it.” Christian told the priest.

“Good, I’m glad you enjoyed it. Ready for the confession?” Father Mark asked him.

“I suppose so. I haven’t done it before.” He said sheepishly.

“Don’t worry. I’ll walk you through it.” The priest told him and lead him toward the confessional. Father Mark pushed the curtain aside and Christian got inside the small booth before the man closed the curtain again. He heard him get into the center chamber and close the door.

A small door slid open so that they could see each other through a screen. The priest told the boy to repeat after him and lead him through the ‘Act of Contrition’. Christian followed along and repeated the words.

“Good. That’s the official part. Now, I like to take a different approach to the rest.” Father Mark said. “It’s customary to confess sins but the church and I differ on what we consider to be a sin. For example, having sex with other boys or having sex before marriage are both considered sins in the eyes of the church. I, on the other hand, think that there’s nothing more vital to a boy your age, in particular.

“So, Christian. Tell me about your sexual experiences.” Father Mark said.

Chapter 18

Summary:

Christian confesses his desire for his brother. Father Mark offers absolution.

Christian told the priest how it all started. He told him how he had never done anything before arriving here at the school a little over a week ago. He told the hot young man of faith how the Head Boy had introduced him to sex with boys.

“And, how did you like it, Christian?” Father Mark asked the new boy. As the teen told him the stories of how he came to his love of boys, the priest’s cock became hard as a rock. “Tell me your favorite things, Christian.” He said to the boy in the confessional.

“Oh, well Father. I like everything I’ve tried so far. I just really like boys, and men so much. I spent a lot of my childhood trying to hide from it, and myself. I guess that I’m fulfilling all of the desires that I kept repressed for so long.” Christian said.

“What about your family? I understand that your father went here and that you have a younger brother who will be joining us soon.” Father Mark pressed the boy.

“Yes, my father went to the school. We had sex for the first time on Friday and it was amazing. I never knew that it could deepen my love for him so much.” The boy said.

“Yes, it definitely can. I had the pleasure with my father as well. He was a little disappointed that I wanted to go into the priesthood as it meant that I wouldn’t have children of my own.” Father Mark said.

“What drew you to the priesthood, Father?” Christian asked. This confession was really much more like a conversation, he thought to himself.

“I like the traditions. I like the robes. I like the boys.” Father Mark chuckled. “I requested this parish specifically because I came here as a boy. I knew that I’d have a supply of young boys here and I was lucky enough to the post. I also let the bishop fuck me, so that helped.”

“And what of your brother, Christian?” Father Mark asked. “You must be curious now, maybe even anxious to introduce him to this world of boys. Have you been thinking about him?”

“I have, Father. I admit that I’m conflicted about him.” Christian admitted to the priest.

“Anything you say here is protected. It stays between us, Christian. What conflicts you?” The priest asked.

“Stevie is such a sweet kid. I don’t want to rob him of that.” The boy admitted.

“Who’s to say that you would? I’m not here to tell you what to do, only offer you a different perspective. Do you think it’s possible that he’s the one who’s aching for you? If that’s the case, would you deny your brother the love that he so desires?” Father Mark asked.

Christian thought about it. He couldn’t help picturing himself with Stevie. Kissing him. Licking him. Sucking him. He pictured Stevie doing those things to him and teaching Stevie the joys of sex with boys. He realized he was more turned on than ever and adjusted his hard on through his pants.

“Are you hard now?” The priest asked. Father Mark knew which buttons to press to get boys to give up their bodies for him.
“Yes.” Christian admitted.

“Thinking of your little brother really turns you on, doesn’t it?” The priest asked the boy.

“God help me, yes.” Christian confessed.

“Come show me.” Father Mark told the boy. Christian couldn’t seem to help himself. He left his booth and opened the door to the priest’s booth. Father Mark sat there with his robes open, exposing his nakedness underneath. His cock was at full attention and, like the rest of him, was gorgeous. It was long and thin with a pink mushroom head that stood stark against his pale skin.

Christian got to his knees and wrapped his lips around it. He tasted the man’s precum. The sweat and musk from the priest’s groin filled his senses as he pushed his mouth down to take all of the cock inside him.

“Oh, yes Christian. Show me how you’d suck your little brother. You want to worship his young smooth body, don’t you?” Father Mark pressed the boy further. He knew what it was like to want for that.

“Fuck, yes!” Christian moaned as he bobbed up and down on the man’s amazing cock. “I want him so badly, Father.”

“Yes, my son. It’s ok to want it. He wants it too. Imagine your brother begging you to breed him as he sucks your cock.” The man continued. “Fuck me, Christian, he’ll moan and plead for your cock.”

“Oh, fuck!” Christian moaned. He put his mouth on the priest’s and pushed his tongue in the man’s mouth, while undoing his pants. He pulled out his cock. He was so hard it was painful.

“Show me how you’d fuck him.” Father Mark commanded. Christian’s cock was slick with precum and he slid it inside the man easily. The both moaned in pleasure once he was in.

“Fuck me, Christian. Breed your little brother.” The priest continued to spur him on. Images of Stevie mixed with reality as the boy thrust his hips, pushing his cock into the hot hole.

“Oh, fuck.” The boy moaned as his thrusts became more urgent, more animalistic. The thought of Stevie broke him in two. His mind was a fog of lust and desire. He thrust wildly and kissed the man intensely.

“Hmmmmm!” Christian moaned into the priest’s mouth as he came inside the older man. He pushed inside deeper and unloaded, filling Father Mark’s hole.

Father Mark moaned in return and Christian felt the man’s cock throb and pulse as it erupted, sending his ejaculate all over the man’s exposed torso. Christian pulled out and licked it up, savoring the salty flavor of the priest’s cum and the sweat on his body.

He kissed the man again. The priest had just about convinced him that he needed Stevie, perhaps most of all. The thought of it was still swirling in his head as he shared the man’s cum with him.

He pulled apart and rested his sweaty brow against the priest’s. “Oh, my god.” He panted.

“Yes, that’s a bit on the nose.” Father Mark chuckled. The boy was incredibly hot and passionate, especially now that he knew which button to press. All he needed to do was remind the teenager of his younger brother and he would go wild. He was certainly looking forward to meeting Stevie too.

“Sorry if I got carried away.” Christian said apologetically.

“I’m not complaining. For the record, I absolve you. Consider this your penance.” Father Mark said with a smile.

“I have another confession, Father.” Christian said as they lay slumped together.

“What is it, my son?” Father Mark asked.

“I think you’re fucking hot.” Christian said.

Chapter 19

Summary:

Christian has a video call with his brother and introduces him to his friends. Stevie find the pull of the older boy irresistible.

Christian did his walk of pride (there was no shame at this school) from the church. He noticed the looks from the other boys. He’d never really thought himself very attractive and he certainly hadn’t garnered much attention from girls, or boys, at his last school. Yet here, it seems that all the boys, and the men, wanted him.

It was a nice feeling. But he vowed not to let it go to his head, either of them. He looked at his watch and saw that it was close to lunchtime. He pulled out his phone and send a text to his group chat to see what this friends were up to.

Lucien responded back that he and the twins were heading to the dining hall and to meet them there. Nothing from Harry, yet, he noticed. Harry probably had his cock buried deep inside Jett. The thought made him snicker to himself but also sent blood to his groin.

There was no denying that younger boy had in ineffable quality that drew him in. He felt himself longing to share his bed with the youngster despite their age difference. He had never before given voice to all of his desires, even internal voice. Yet now, he felt as though there was very little that was beyond his desire.

His thoughts drifted, as they inevitably did, to Stevie. He chided himself that he was becoming obsessed, but shook the thought away. No, he wasn’t obsessed just thrilled at the prospect of being with his brother. Of knowing his brother in the way that he now realized he had wanted for so long.

He thought to text Stevie but made a video call instead. The phone rang for few seconds before Stevie picked up. The beautiful boy’s face lit up when he saw his brother.

“Christian!” He exclaimed gleefully. Christian noticed that Stevie wasn’t wearing a shirt and his cock grew to its full hardness. He wanted Stevie to show him his nakedness.

“Hey, buddy! How are you doing? Did I catch you at a bad time?” He asked his little brother.

“No, of course not. I always want to talk to you!” Stevie said. It was true. His brother was his hero, his idol, and maybe more - or so he hoped.

“Ok, buddy. I just wanted to see you. I miss you.” Christian said, careful not to betray his true feelings. The sight of his brother had him horny as fuck.

Stevie didn’t admit that he had been thinking about his brother. He had been lying in his brother’s bed naked and rutting against one of Christian’s pillows. It smelled like his brother and he ground his hard preteen cock against it as he imagined that it was his brother.

Christian was tempted to ask Stevie to angle the phone so that he could see all of his brother. He wondered if he was naked but couldn’t bring himself to ask, not yet. Not until their first time together, if it happened. Although, he trusted his father that it would.

“What are up to?” Stevie asked his brother.

“I’m just coming from church. They make us go every Sunday. I was just had my first confession.” He said to the boy.

“How was it?” Stevie asked. He was looking forward to going to the school because his brother was there but he wasn’t sure about church, or confession.

“It was good, actually. It was much better than I expected. The priest is really…nice.” Christian said, taking a minute to find the right age appropriate word.

“What did you confess?” Stevie asked, genuinely curious and not knowing how it worked exactly.

“I can’t tell you that. It’s between me and the priest, and god I suppose.” Christian laughed. No, Stevie I can’t tell you that I confessed that I want to fuck you, he thought.

The two made small talk about schoolwork and other things before Christian arrived at the dining hall. He normally would hang up but had a different thought.

“Hey, I want you to meet my friends.” He told his young brother. He continued the call as he walked to his table. There he angled his phone so that Stevie could see his friends and vice versa. He went through and introduced them all.

“This is Lucien, Timmy, and Tommy. They’re twins, as you can see.” He said with a smile. He was just about to hang up when Harry arrived with Jett in tow.

“Oh, and this is my roommate, Harry. And this young guy is Jett.” He told Stevie as he showed them all off, as well as showing off his adorable little brother.

“Oh, hi everyone!” Stevie said excitedly. “Hi, Jett!” Stevie said, calling the youngster out specifically. There was something about the dark skinned boy that intrigued him.

“Hi, Stevie!” They all said in unison. Christian said goodbye to his brother and hung up. When he looked up again, everyone at the table was staring at him.

“What?” He asked. Harry said what they were all thinking.

“Jesus, your brother is fucking hot, Christian.” Harry said with a note of desperation in his voice. He looked around to see the rest of the boys nod in agreement.

“He seemed to take a particular shine to Jett.” Lucien noted with a chuckle. Not that anyone can blame him.

Jett blushed. “Your brother is really cute, Christian. I hope that I get to meet him in person soon.”

Christian couldn’t help but to picture him and Stevie sharing the asian boy. What would Stevie think of Jett’s ‘talent’, he wondered. “Yeah, I know that he’s hot, believe me.” He told the group.

Lucien put his hand on his friend’s shoulder in a show of comfort. “I don’t think you’ve got anything to worry about. The look in your brother’s eyes, I’ve seen it before. Yes, he was excited to see Jett but his heart belongs to you. Trust me.”

Christian felt a little better and was grateful for his group of friends. He leaned into Lucien’s grip and put his arm around the handsome boy, planting a kiss on his cheek. “Thanks, Lucien. That means a lot to me.”

Lucien had to prevent himself from gushing. “Show me your appreciation later.” He smiled. He found himself thinking about the new boy, a lot. Certainly a lot more than made him comfortable. He hoped he wasn’t getting feelings for him, beyond friendship, that is.

“It was great to meet your brother.” Timmy said. “I hope that you find the same joy with him as I have with my brother.” He added as the twins held hands.

“Thanks, Timmy. I appreciate it. I think about it a lot.” Christian said. All signs seemed to be pointing to Stevie.

 

***

Stevie lay back on his bed after the call with his brother. He loved this time of day between when he got home from school before his parents came home. Today was even better, since he had a half day. His routine had been the same since Christian went to St. Abel’s.

Stevie would come home and go to his brother’s room. He’d take off his clothes and get into his brother’s bed. It still smelled like Christian and his penis was hard as he smelled his brother’s scent. He longed for his brother’s touch and missed sleeping in the same bed.

As time went on he found himself thinking of his brother in a different way. His feelings went beyond brotherly love. He kept thinking of his brother’s body and how he wanted to see him naked. How he wanted to hold himself against his brother’s naked body.

He felt no shame as he stroked himself while lying in Christian’s bed. He thought about his brother’s mouth on him as he jerked himself. If his brother only knew how he felt. He felt like he would die if he didn’t see Christian again soon.

Talking to Christian and meeting his friends had been amazing and he found that he was harder than ever. He stroked himself and felt the familiar pleasure of orgasm as he imagined him and his brother together.

“Oh, Christian.” He moaned as he recovered from his climax. Despite having orgasmed he found he was still hard as he thought about his older brother. Christian was so sexy. Stevie longed for him and for his touch.

He resolved himself to make a move when Christian came home. He would ask to share his brother’s bed and, once he did, he would push the envelope. He desperately wanted his brother to fuck him, to take his virginity.

Stevie had always known that he liked boys more than girls. His brother was the sexiest boy he knew. He was naturally drawn to the older boy. Christian had always looked out for him and been affectionate. He loved him more than anything and wanted to show him that love physically.

Stevie had seen enough porn to know what he wanted, and who he wanted it from. It had to be Christian. He wanted to taste of his brother’s cock, his balls, his everything. He thought of his brother kissing him and penetrating him. If only he could tell him.

Chapter 20

Summary:

Richard drives Christian home for the holidays but they can't help but stop and enjoy each other's company on the way.

Christian had spent the last few months indulging in every form of sexual debauchery available to him at St. Abel’s. Now, he was heading home for the holidays. His father had picked him up and they were driving home together.

He reached out and his father took his hand. Thanks to his new school, he and his father were closer than ever. The first time he and his dad had sex was a revelation. The love and passion they both felt made it one of the best encounters of his life.

Richard felt the same. He was so happy that he was able to give his son a proper education and to show his oldest boy how much he really cared about him. They had talked about his brother. Christian still wasn’t sure about it.

“What’s on your mind, buddy?” Richard asked his son.

“I’m just thinking about Stevie.” Christian replied. “You’re sure you want to send him to St. Abel’s?”

“I am. It will be good for him for a few reasons. It’s a safe space for exploration and, most importantly, you’ll be there for him. He loves you more than anyone, including me and your mom.” He said and gave his son’s hand a squeeze. “Don’t you want to give him the language to show you that love? You know how boys his age are, he’s likely not as innocent as you might think.”

Christian knew what his father meant. When he took the step to share his body with his father, and vice versa, it meant a lot to him. It deepened their connection beyond words. He wouldn’t change it for anything. Stevie was younger. Though the more he thought about making love to his brother, the harder his cock got.

Christian had been thinking about Stevie a lot lately. He loved Stevie as much as Stevie loved him. Didn’t he at least owe his brother the chance? He could take things slowly and let his brother be his guide.

Richard noticed the tent in his son’s pants. “Thinking about your brother?” He asked his oldest boy.

“Yeah.” Christian admitted, feeling a little embarrassed.

“There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I’ve thought about him too.” His father admitted. “He’s at the age that I was when I started at St. Abel’s. There’s nothing quite like a boy at that age.” He mused.

“I think Stevie would appreciate his first experience with you, but I’d also like to join you both. I want to love both of my boys.” Richard said. He thought for a minute before continuing. “If I had to do things differently, I would have prepared you for the school. I’m sorry, Christian. That wasn’t fair of me to dump you there like I did.”

Christian moved his father’s hand to his hard on. “You don’t need to apologize to me, Dad. You’ve given me an amazing gift, both by enrolling me in the school and by loving me the way we do now.”

Richard rubbed his son’s hard on through his pants firmly but gently. He recalled with fondness the way that Christian’s body had responded to his that very first time. Richard was tempted to pull the car over and fuck the boy on the side of the road, but he restrained himself.

“Do you want to stop at a rest area?” His boy asked. Richard knew that Christian was used to having sex whenever and wherever now. The school had taught his son that valuable lesson, just as he had learned it so many years ago.

“I’d be lying if I said no.” He snickered. “Are you going to be able to make it a week without sex? There are a lot of holiday tasks ahead of us.”

“I was hoping my father could help me out. I’ll certainly help you out, Daddy.” Christian said. He wanted his father to fuck him again so badly. He couldn’t think straight. He had to admit that thinking about his brother had gotten him worked up as well.

Richard took the next exit to the rest area. He hoped it would be secluded. The last thing he needed was to be caught fucking his sixteen year old son.

They managed to find an out of the way parking spot away from the overhead lights. They wouldn’t be disturbed here. Richard parked the car and killed the engine. He hit the electric seat to push it all the way back, positioned the steering wheel out of the way, and reclined the seat.

Christian pushed his seat all the way back and reclined it also before leaning over the center console to unzip his father’s pants. He pulled his father’s big cock out and licked up the shaft.

“Oh, fuck son.” Richard moaned as his oldest boy worked his magic. His son’s mouth was warm and wet on his cock. Oh, how he’d missed it since their last time together. “That’s a good boy. Show Daddy how much you love his cock.” He moaned as the sixteen year old devoured him.

“Oh, Daddy. Your cock is so big and tasty. I love it so much.” The boy moaned between mouthfuls of his father’s manhood. He loved the musky smell and taste of his father. Christian managed to take off his sneakers, pants, and underwear while worshiping his father’s meat.

“That’s it, son. Come on over here.” His father encouraged. Christian straddled his father and guided the older man’s cock inside of him.

“Oh, Daddy!” He moaned once It was inside him. “Oh yes!” He exclaimed as his father moved his hips, thrusting up into his first born son.

Richard sat up and wrapped his arms around his eldest boy. He kissed him passionately and thrust his hips up and down as he fucked the teenager. “I love you, son.” He gasped between kisses the thrusts.

“I love you, Daddy!” Christian moaned. “I love how you fuck me. Your big cock feels so good.”

“You’re so hot and tight, baby.” Richard moaned. “You want to fuck your brother like this? You want to bury your cock in his smooth hole?” Christian was exhilarated by the thought.

“Yes, Daddy. I want to fuck him so bad!” He admitted.

“Yeah, I know you do. I want to see you fuck that tight pink pucker while he sucks on Daddy’s cock.” Richard growled. He couldn’t imagine anything better than the two of them sharing his youngest boy.

“Oh, fuck yes! I want that so bad, Daddy!” Christian exclaimed as he rode his father’s cock. The sixteen year old’s hole felt so nice around the older man’s member. Richard was so grateful for his oldest son.

Richard unbuttoned his son’s school shirt frantically. He needed to touch his smooth chest and hold the boy’s nipples between his teeth. Once the shirt was open, he pushed his school tie aside and licked his boy flesh hungrily. He tasted so good. He loved the taste of boy flesh and always had.

“Oh, Daddy.” Christian moaned as his father delighted in his body and filled his ass. Christian longed for his father ever since their first time together. He would let his father do anything that the man wanted as he gave himself over completely.

The boy leaned in and kissed his father feeling the roughness of the man’s stubble against his face. He felt it against his chest as his father kissed and licked the smooth skin there. He moaned loudly as the man lightly bit his nipple.

“Oh, you’re my good boy, Christian.” Richard moaned and thrust up into the teenager. He marveled at the miracle that was his flesh and blood made real for his pleasure. His beautiful boy, his face slack as he took his father’s cock.

The pounding repetition brought the boy close as his father played his prostate like a master. “Ooooh.” He moaned loudly. “Oooh, yes. Ooooh, oooh..” He was getting close.

“Oooh! Yes, Daddy!” He cried out and shot his load. His father caught it in his hand and tasted it before putting his fingers in the boy’s mouth. Christian tasted the saltiness of his load and of his father’s fingers as he sucked on them.

Richard thrust one last time and grunted loudly as he filled his son with cum. “Fuck!” He cried out, grateful for his boy and how he loved his father’s cock. “Oh, shit.” He gasped and kissed the teenager as they both recovered.

“Thank you, Daddy.” The younger boy said softly. “I love you.”

“I love you, son.” He sighed. He should have done this sooner, he thought with some small regret. He felt his softening cock slip out of his teenage son. He kissed the boy again.

He wouldn’t make the same mistake with his younger son. He and Christian would make sure that Stevie was prepared for what lay ahead. Christian had said as much and he knew that his oldest would take good care of his youngest.

Chapter 21

Summary:

Richard and Christian make it home. Christian and Stevie finally reveal their feelings.

Richard handed his son a wipe from the center console and sent him to the bathroom to empty himself of his father’s cum. “Hurry back, son. Don’t offer any blowjobs to strange men.” He said, half joking.

“No promises, Dad. You’ve only yourself to blame.” Christian shot back cheerfully. There was nothing like an ass full of cum to make his day, especially his father’s.

His son was right, of course, Richard watched as his son’s voluptuous ass walked away. He delighted himself with the thought that he could hit that every day during the break. He’d make sure to tell his wife that he needed the boy’s help in the basement. But he had to give his boys some space. Stevie needed to be brought into the fold.

Christian walked into the bathroom. He was glad it wasn’t crowded so that he had no trouble finding an empty stall. He took the one on the end, grateful for the extra room. He wouldn’t be long anyway.

He sat on the toilet and squeezed out his father’s load, catching some on his fingers to taste. He licked it off his fingers and savored the flavor of it mixed with the sweet muskiness of his hole. The thought of it threatened to get him hard again. He finished expelling everything and wiped himself clean.

He washed his hands at the sink and met the eyes of the man next to him. The man looked interested but he had to get back to his father. Another time, he thought and snickered to himself. The man eyed him with a hungry look. Maybe he had a school boy fetish, Christian thought as he straighten his tie.

He gave the man a look over his shoulder and twitched his ass to show the man what he was missing, then walked back to the car. He got in and buckled up and his father started the car, but not before leaning over to kiss his eldest son one last time before they left.

“Did you have a taste?” Richard asked his boy as they drove back onto the highway.

“Of course.” Christian answered. “Every chance I get.” Richard laughed but was turned on by his son’s answer. He also loved his own and was happy that he could partake in his son’s too. His youngest wouldn’t be able to have a wet orgasm yet, but he was looking forward to the day when he did.

They held hands again as they drove. Any doubts Richard may have had about sending Christian to the school had long since evaporated. His teenage boy was a total whore for cock, and he would’t have it any other way.

“Remember what we talked about, Christian. It’s important that you be the one to break the ice with Stevie. He trusts you.” Richard said as they drove to the house. He kissed his son one last time before going into the house.

“I remember, Dad. I’ll find a way. I get feelings from him, like all I have to do is push him a little bit and he’ll let me do anything I want. I’ve caught him staring at me a number of times.” Christian said. He was getting hard again thinking about his brother.

“I trust you.” Richard said and kissed his son’s hand. “For what it’s worth, I think you’re right. I wouldn’t be surprised if he already has a thing for you. I love you.” He said with a smile.

“I love you too, Dad. I’ll make you proud.” Christian said confidently. Richard thought that he already had. A little while later, they pulled into the garage. Richard couldn’t resist and leaned over and kissed his boy. He told Christian to go ahead and that he’d grab his bag from the trunk.

No sooner was Christian through the door, then he was attacked by his little brother. Stevie ran up and hugged him as tight as he could. He had gotten bigger? Christian thought. Stevie came up to his sternum now and he was only up to his stomach before.

“Hey, buddy!” He shouted and wrapped his arms around his brother. He leaned down and smelled his brother’s hair. He missed him so much and was instantly hard. If Stevie noticed, he didn’t mention anything.

“Let me give you a real hug.” He said and knelt down so that he could put his face close to the younger boy’s. He pulled him into a warm embrace and held him for a while. “Oh, I missed you so much, you have no idea.”

“I missed you too. I thought about you every day.” Stevie told his big brother. He was so happy to have Christian home again. He missed seeing him and sleeping in his bed.

“Every day, for sure.” Richard said bringing up the rear. He dropped Christian’s bag next to him. “Stevie begged to sleep in your bed every night. Right, son?”

“Yeah.” Stevie said. “It smelled like you.” He whispered to his brother and leaned in to inhale Christian’s scent. “Dad, can I sleep with Christian tonight?” He asked.

Richard was sure he meant sleep with Christian in Christian’s bed but he liked how it came out. He really wanted him to sleep with the older boy, in every sense of what that might mean. “That’s up to your brother. You should ask him.”

“Can I sleep with you in your bed tonight, Christian? I missed you so much. I missed sleeping with you.” He practically begged.

Christian wanted him to, more than anything. “Of course. I missed sleeping with you too.” His brother felt so good in his arms. He didn’t want to let go. He wanted to pick him up and throw him down on his bed and rip off his clothes before making love to him.

“Nothing for me?” Merrill said jokingly as she came to greet her oldest son. She held out her arms and Christian hugged her tightly.

“Hi Mom. I missed you too.” He said, trying to hide the boner that Stevie had unintentionally given him. Merrill hugged him back. He looked good and like he’d been eating well.

“Now, your dad and I have a surprise. We’re heading off to the casino tonight to celebrate the anniversary of our first date. So, you boys will have the house to yourselves. Christian, I want you to take special care of your brother.” His mother said.

His father had somehow managed to keep that a secret. Christian looked to his father for confirmation. Richard nodded and smiled at his teenage son. He motioned for Christian to come over to the corner for a private word.

“Son, I installed a camera in your room so that I can watch later, but only if you and Stevie consent. If you do, there’s a button on your bedside table that will start recording. I hope you’re both comfortable with it because I would love to see your first time together.” Richard told his son. He didn’t tell Christian that he had recorded Stevie moaning his brother’s name as he jerked off in his bed. His oldest would find out soon enough.

Christian was turned on by the idea that his father would watch them later. “Yeah, I’m all for it, Dad. I hope Stevie is too. I’m glad you thought of it.” He said and put his hand on his father’s groin discreetly. “I hope we get you so fucking hard.”

Richard hugged his son and groped his ass. “I hope you’re successful for Daddy.” He whispered in his son’s ear.

They broke apart, both with raging hard cocks. “I feel bad leaving you in this state.” Christian said softly. He wanted to relieve his father’s horniness right there and then.

“Your mother will take good care of me, don’t you worry.” Richard assured his oldest. Christian was taken aback a little but understood that he and his brother wouldn’t be here if his father and mother didn’t have sex.

“Ok, boys. There are leftovers in the fridge for you. I want you two to enjoy reconnecting.” She said.

“Ok, thanks Mom.” Stevie said and hugged her. She hugged him back and kissed him on the lips, like parents do for young kids.

She hugged Christian next and gave him a kiss. Richard hugged and kissed his youngest. He pulled Christian in for a long embrace and pressed his hard cock against his son’s. “I’ll be thinking of you.” He said before kissing his son lightly.

Once his parents had driven away, he turned to his young brother. “You’re all mine now!” He threatened and picked up the twelve year old. Stevie screamed the way that boys his age did. Christian dropped him on the couch and tickled him.

Stevie loved the attention from his brother. He laughed and screamed uncontrollably as the older boy tickled him. He was at Christian’s mercy and he loved it. He loved any and all attention that his brother paid to him.

“I’m gonna pee!” He shouted as he felt like he was going to lose control of his bladder. Christian stopped begrudgingly. He loved that Stevie was completely in his control when he tickled him but he didn’t want a repeat of the time his brother actually peed himself.

“Ok, ok.” The older boy said as he relented. He looked at his brother with love and put his hand to the boy’s cheek. He was a beautiful boy. He wanted so desperately to kiss him in that moment but he would wait until the right opportunity presented itself.

Christian heated the leftovers and they ate dinner together. Stevie insisted on sitting on his brother’s lap, which made it hard for the older boy to conceal his erection. Christian was content to just be close to the young boy.

Occasionally, he would kiss his brother’s neck, which would cause Stevie to giggle. Stevie was so happy to have his brother back. He wanted to make him promise to never leave him but he knew enough to realize that wasn’t possible. Christian would have to go back to school after the break.

Stevie was a good boy and helped his brother clean up after dinner. Christian asked him if he wanted to help him unpack and he readily agreed. Anything to be close to his big brother. Christian loved how his brother didn’t leave his side.

Christian picked up his bag and took his brother by the hand and lead him to his room. He hadn’t seen his room in almost three months. He plopped his bag down on the freshly made bed. He could tell that the sheets were clean. He hoped that he and Stevie would be making them dirty soon.

He opened his bag and asked Stevie if he could put his dirty things in the laundry for him. Stevie agreed eagerly. He didn’t sleep in Christian’s bed since it stopped smelling like his brother. He hoped his brother’s dirty things did.

Christian took his toiletry bag and brought it into the Jack and Jill bathroom that he shared with his brother. After he unpacked his things, he went back to his room to find his little brother smelling his dirty socks and underwear. Stevie didn’t realize he could see him, so he watched for a little while.

Stevie took Christian’s dirty clothes and put them to his nose. He loved his brother’s scent. He smelled so manly and so good. He always got hard when he smelled Christian’s scent and he was hard as a rock now. The smell reminded him of sleeping next to his brother and of how he stroked himself as he imagine his brother touching him.

“Stevie.” Christian said, breaking the trance that his little brother was in. Stevie quickly put the items behind his back and turned around. Christian could see the unmistakable outline of his brother’s hard cock. This might be easier than I expected, he thought to himself.

“What are you doing with those?” He asked gently.

“N-n-nothing.” Stevie stammered. He had been caught and he was embarrassed. “I just…I wanted to smell you.” He admitted. The brothers weren’t in the habit of keeping secrets.

Christian knelt down and took his clothes from his brother. “You like smelling my dirty things?” He asked Stevie. Christian couldn’t believe his luck. The younger boy already had a kink for him.

“Yeah.” His brother answered sheepishly. “I’m sorry, Christian.”

“Hey, no. You don’t have to apologize. I think it’s really cool.” He told the younger boy.

“Really?” Stevie asked with a note of glee in his voice.

“Oh, yeah. It’s really cool and sexy.” The older boy said, careful to introduce the concept. Stevie penis twitched now that Christian approved. “Does your penis get hard when you smell my things?” He asked the younger boy.

“Yeah, kinda.” Stevie answered. This was uncharted territory for him but it excited him that his brother liked what he did.

“Those clothes aren’t freshly dirty. Do you want to try something?” He asked the young boy.

“Yeah, can we?” He asked his brother. Christian said yes and that he had an idea. He took his bag off of the bed and set cross legged on it.

“Come sit with me, like this.” The older boy said, patting the bed in front of him. Stevie sat on the bed facing his big brother. He crossed his legs and waited for his brother to take the lead. “Ok, we’re going to smell each other. I want to smell you too, if that’s ok.” The younger boy nodded in agreement.

“Ok, let’s take our sneakers off. I’ll help you.” Christian said pulling off his sneakers and helping his little brother with his. “Now, you take one of mine and I’ll take one of yours.” He said and waited for each of them to have one of the other’s sneakers.

“Now, let’s smell each other.” He said. Each boy took the other’s sneaker and held it to their nose. They inhaled deeply. “How does that smell, Stevie?” He asked the younger boy.

“Really good.” Stevie told his brother. He really liked this game. “Does mine smell good?” He asked. Christian loved the smell of the boy’s sneaker. It smelled so fucking good, he thought.

“It smells so good, Stevie.” He said. He smelled again, and so did the younger boy. “Oh, Stevie. I love your smell.” The older boy said. Stevie’s penis was super hard now. It made him feel all warm and excited that his brother liked his smell.

“I love your smell too.” The younger boy confessed. His brother’s sneaker was so warm and smelled amazing to him.

“Now, let’s continue.” Christian said. “Take off your socks.” They each removed their socks. “Do you trust me?” The older boy asked. Stevie nodded.

Christian took his socks and pressed them gently to his brother’s nose and mouth. “Breathe deep.” He said. Stevie’s eyes rolled back in his head as he inhaled the strong sweaty smell of his brother’s socks. They felt a little damp on his face.

“Mmmm.” Stevie couldn’t help but moan. His penis was throbbing at this game. He loved it and wanted more.

“Open your mouth.” His brother said. When he did, Christian pushed the sock inside of his open mouth. “Suck on it.” He told the boy.

Stevie sucked on the dirty sock and tasted the flavor of his brother’s sweaty foot. “Hmmmm.” He moaned. He had never felt closer to his big brother as he did now, sucking on his sock and smelling him.

“Oh, yeah. You’re a good boy, Stevie. You have no idea how happy I am that you like this.” Christian said as he held his dirty sock in his little brother’s mouth. “Is it ok if I record us?” He asked before they went too far. Stevie nodded. He felt like he would agree to just about anything his brother asked at this point.

Christian reached over and pressed the button that his father had installed. “I’m glad you like the smell and taste of my socks, Stevie.” Christian said. “I’m going to do yours now.”

Christian took the boy’s sock and put it to his nose. It was slightly damp and smelled amazing. He was so fucking hard and he knew his brother was too. He wanted to see his plan through, even though it had just occurred to him.

“I’m going to put yours in my mouth and then lean in so we can taste and smell together.” He said. He put Stevie’s sock in his mouth and began to suck the boy’s taste from it, then he leaned in so that their socks were touching, almost as if they were kissing, but not quite. Not yet.

He nuzzled the boy’s sock against his own in his brother’s mouth. Stevie was breathing hard, he was so excited. This was everything he never knew he wanted. He felt the heat from his brother’s face against his own.

After a few minutes, the older boy pulled back and removed the socks from their mouths. “Did you like that?” He asked his little brother.

“Yeah, it was almost like we were kissing.” The younger boy said. He was excited by the prospect but didn’t want to ask.

“Almost.” Christian said. “It’s ok for boys to kiss. We do it at school.” Stevie knew in that moment that he wanted his brother to kiss him.

“Does it feel nice?” He asked the older boy. He felt like his penis might explode at any moment.

“It feels very nice. Especially with someone you care about. Do you want to try something else?” He asked his little brother. The younger boy nodded. “I want to smell your foot. Can I?” The boy nodded again.

Christian held the smaller foot in his hand and held it to his face. He inhaled the smell of the slightly musky foot. “Smells so good. Can I taste it?” Stevie nodded again, he was entranced by it all. “Mmmmm.” He said as he licked the sole of the younger boy’s foot. “Oh, you taste good.” He said then started to suck on the boy’s toes one by one.

Stevie was awestruck at the display. It felt so good to have his brother suck on his toes and lick him. “Oh, that feels nice.” He moaned. “Can I taste your foot?” He asked. His older brother held his foot up to the boy’s face.

Stevie held his brother’s foot and sniffed it tenderly at first. He was going right to the source now. He licked up the sole of the foot, as his brother had. His head was swimming from the sensory input. It tasted and smelled so good. He took the big toe in his mouth and sucked on it, licking it with his tongue.

“Mmm. That feels good, Stevie.” His brother moaned. “You’re a good boy. Are you ready for the next step?” He asked. Stevie agreed eagerly.

“I’m going to take your shirt off, ok?” He asked the younger boy. Stevie said yes and raised his arms to make it easier. “Now, lie on your back for me.” Christian coached the boy.

Stevie laid on his back and let his brother take control. Christian took the boy’s arm and raised it above his head. He looked at the younger boy’s perfectly thin body. He was so smooth and looked good enough to eat.

He leaned in and smelled the boy’s hairless armpit. Fuck, he smelled so good, Christian thought. He kissed the soft flesh lightly before licking it. He tasted the young boy’s smooth armpit and it was heavenly. Stevie should have been ticklish but instead he felt hot and aroused by his brother’s attention.

“You smell and taste so good, Stevie. Do you want to smell me now?” He asked as he nibbled the underarm lightly.

“Yes, so much.” The younger boy moaned. Perfect, Christian thought. He sat back and removed his shirt and tank top. His younger brother gazed at him with a hunger. He laid on his back.

“Come lie on top of me.” He told the younger boy and rested his arms behind his head to expose his pits. Stevie lay on top of his older brother. He could feel that Christian was hard. He put his nose in one of his brother’s pits and smelled his sweaty scent.

“Smells so good.” The young boy said and inhaled deeply. “Oh, god Christian.” He sighed and licked the older boy’s pit. The salty tangy taste of his brother’s sweaty pit was everything he hoped it would be. The experience was so intimate, he licked again, and again burying his face in the musk of the teenager’s armpit.

“Oh, that feels good.” Christian moaned. Who knew his little brother was so kinky? Once Stevie’s licking slowed, it was time for the next step. “Are you ready for the next part?” He asked the younger boy.

“Yes, please.” The young boy said to his brother. He dared to hope that he knew what was next. “I trust you.” He said preemptively, knowing that his brother might ask before proceeding.

“Ok.” The older boy said and rolled his younger brother onto his back. He looked again upon the beautiful boy and sighed. He loved him so much and tonight marked a new chapter in their relationship. He knelt and unfastened his little brother’s pants, gently pulling them down to expose the boy’s underwear.

His little brother’s cock was hard and visible through the fabric, but his briefs were dry. Christian hoped one day to taste his brother’s jizz but he was still too young. He pulled the pants off one leg at a time and threw them to the floor. He looked at his brother, who nodded for him to continue.

Stevie could scarcely believe what was about to happen. Since their game began he realized that this was what he always wanted. His desire for his brother, his fantasies were coming true.

The older boy slowly lowered his brother’s briefs, revealing the soft smooth skin beneath. When they were off, he held them to his nose and inhaled the light musky smell of the young boy. “Fuck, it smells so good.” He moaned.

Putting the boy’s briefs aside he leaned in and put his nose along side his little brother’s stiff cock. He sniffed taking in the light musky smell. He kissed the soft smooth skin and licked up his brother’s shaft.

“Oooh.” Stevie moaned as his brother licked his cock. Christian admired the size and thickness of his little brother’s member. It was already about four inches and perfectly proportioned. He thought it was the most beautiful cock he had ever seen.

He looked up at his brother as he took him in his mouth. “Oh, fuck!” Stevie moaned as his brother’s warm mouth enveloped him. Christian moved his mouth up and down on it, massaging the underside with his tongue. The taste of it was incredible.

“Oh, Christian.” Stevie moaned. The feeling was so good but also surreal. He wanted to return the favor, to take his brother’s cock in his mouth and taste it. But first, he needed something else.

“Christian, please…” He pleaded. His brother stopped and looked at him with a small amount of concern. “I need…” He continued hesitantly.

“What? What do you need, Stevie?” Christian asked moving his face closer to his brother’s and putting his hand on the boy’s cheek and stroking it gently.

“I need you to…” He started again almost afraid to ask. “Can you kiss me?”

“Oh, Stevie.” Christian said softly and pressed his lips to the younger boy’s. Stevie’s heart swelled. This was everything to him as his brother’s lips pressed against his own. He felt the older boy’s tongue push past his lips and he met it with his own.

Christian kissed his younger brother with all the passion that he felt. He loved Stevie so much and he channeled that into the kiss. Stevie kissed him back like he had been kissing boys for years. He was a natural. Now that he was making love to the younger boy he wasn’t sure he wanted to share him.

“I love you so much, Stevie.” Christian told the boy when their lips parted. Stevie wrapped his arms around the older boy’s neck and held him tight.

“I love you, Christian! More than anything!” He nearly sobbed. He knew deep in his heart that this was what he always wanted. “I’ll do anything for you.” He added and he knew it was true.

“You make me so happy, little brother.” Christian said and felt a sensation of pure joy that he could finally make love to the boy and he wanted to tell him so. “I want to make love to you.”

“Yes, please make love to me big brother.” He said. “I want to see you.” He added. Christian rolled over onto his back so that his little brother had access to remove his pants and briefs. Stevie leaned over and undid his pants. The older boy helped him remove his pants and then his underwear.

Stevie hadn’t seen his brother hard in a long while. He held the older boy’s cock in his hand. It was perfect. It was larger than his and thicker, and there was a bead of liquid at the slit.

The younger boy gave it a lick and instantly loved the flavor of his brother’s precum. He kissed the head and wrapped his lips around it, slowly working his mouth down its length. He wasn’t sure he could take all of it in his mouth but he was going to try.

“Oh, Stevie. Fuck, that’s good.” Christian moaned as the young boy sucked him. He imagined his father jerking himself off to the recording later as his little brother worshipped his cock.

Stevie loved his brother’s cock. It was everything he hoped it would be. He’d watched enough porn to know what came next and he wanted his brother to fuck him. Christian had to be the one to be his first.

Stevie stopped and looked his brother in the eyes. “Do you want to put it in me?” He asked the older boy.

Christian was surprised but quickly realized that his brother must have been watching porn for a while and probably knew as much as he did. “Yeah, I do.” He said and rolled the younger boy onto his back. He got up and quickly grabbed a bottle of lube from his bag. He packed it in hopes that he would need it for this exact scenario.

“I’ll go slow. Just remember to relax. Whatever you do, don’t tense up, ok?” He asked the boy. Stevie said that he understood. Christian was grateful that his brother kept himself clean. His father had bidets installed in all the bathrooms and he was beginning to understand that there was a long term plan on his father’s part. Fucking his boys seemed to always be the goal.

Christian lubed himself up and spread a generous amount around Stevie’s hole. The younger boy moaned as he inserted a finger. He slid it gently inside and out making sure to stroke his brother’s prostate. Stevie’s eyes widened when he hit the target.

“Oh, fuck!” The young boy exclaimed. He had never felt anything like it before. It felt strangely good.

Once the younger boy had gotten used to his index finger, Christian slid his middle finger in, then slowly his ring finger. Stevie seemed to be taking all of it well.

When it seemed like he was loosened up, Christian asked if he was ready. Stevie nodded with pursed lips. “Just remember to relax. I’ll never hurt you.” The older boy said and pressed the head of his cock against the younger boy’s smooth hole. He slowly pushed it in past the second ring.

“Ohhh.” Stevie moaned once his brother was inside him. The feeling of his brother’s cock inside him was incredible.

“You ok?” Christian asked.

“It feels amazing.” Stevie responded.

“It’s about to feel a lot better.” The older boy said and started pushing in and pulling back. Christian pumped his hips as he started to fuck the younger boy.

“Oh, fuck!” Stevie exclaimed as his brother fucked him slowly. “Oh my god!”

“You’re so hot, Stevie. I’ve been wanting to fuck you for months.” The older boy said as he increased the speed and intensity of this thrusts.

“Oh, god Christian. Fuck! You’re so fucking gorgeous. I love you so much!” Stevie cried out as his brother fucked him for the first time. “Oh, yeah! Fuck me, Christian!”

Christian pumped his cock inside his brother’s tight hole. “Oh, fuck Stevie! Your hole feels so good!” He moaned and leaned in. The brothers’ lips met and Christian pushed his tongue in the preteen’s mouth.

“Mmmmm!” Stevie moaned loudly into his brother’s mouth. Christian felt the younger boy’s cock pulse and throb from the anal orgasm that he gave him. He pumped only a few more times before he hit the edge.

He pulled out and straddled his brother’s chest, stroking himself to finish on his brother’s face and open mouth. He watched as the younger boy took rope after rope of cum in his mouth and swallowed. Christian leaned in and licked his brother’s face clean before kissing him passionately. The white hot intensity of his orgasm fueled his kiss.

Their kisses slowed to tender pecks as their passions cooled. “That was everything.” Stevie said softly as his brother held him, their naked bodies touching the way that both of them had craved.

“Yeah, it was. Are you ok?” The older boy asked.

“Yes. I’ve wanted this for as long as I can remember.” The young boy said.

“I think that I have too.” Christian said and kissed his brother again. “You’re going to enjoy the school.” Christian said then went on to explain the freedom and openness of the culture there as they lay together.

“Do you think Dad did it with other boys when he went?” Stevie asked.

“Most definitely. Dad wanted me to prepare you. Dad and I have had sex a couple of times now.” Christian explained to his little brother.

“Can I have sex with Dad too?” Stevie asked. Christian nodded.

“Yes, and the three of us can do it together.” He told the younger boy. Stevie was a little overwhelmed by the thought but he was excited too.

“That sounds like fun.” Stevie admitted. He liked the idea of doing it with more boys, but he really wanted to with Christian again.

“But, only if you want to. The school taught me that consent is everything. If you’re not comfortable, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.” The older brother said.

“I want you.” Stevie said softly.

“You have me. I’ll always love you.” Christian told the boy. “I’ll always be here for you. I can’t wait for you to come to the school. You’re going to have so much fun.”

“How many boys have you had sex with?” The younger boy asked.

“A few, and a teacher, and the priest…and Dad.” Christian told him.

“I think I want to have sex with a lot of boys. But, mostly you.” Stevie said.

“Well, then you and I need to practice more.” He said, kissing the younger boy.

Chapter 22

Summary:

Christian and Stevie bask in the afterglow.

The two brothers lay together for a long while. Neither boy wanted to end their intimate encounter. They held each other and caressed, kissing softly. The experience had been a revelation for both of them.

“You were very vocal.” Christian said softly.

Stevie wasn’t embarrassed. He was an open book to his brother. “Yeah, it turns me on.” Stevie said as his brother kissed his neck. “Was it ok?”

“It was more than ok, though don’t let Mom hear you use that language. I love how vocal you are. It’s a turn on when you talk dirty.” Christian said.

“I’m glad you like it too.” Stevie said. “Will you do those things again with me?” He asked his brother.

“Yes, I’ll do anything and everything you want. You were amazing, Stevie.” The older boy said.

“You were too. I never thought it would be like that.” The younger boy said.

“Me too. You were the best.” Christian told his younger brother.

“Really?” Stevie said. His face lit up bright at the thought that he had been the best lover to his brother.

“Really. You were so open and I loved smelling and tasting you so much.” The older boy said.

“I did too. I can’t wait until I can be with you at the school. I want to be with you all the time. It hurts sometimes how much I want you.” Stevie said. He felt like he was finally free to tell his brother how he really felt. It was a relief to get it off his chest.

“I feel that way about you too, Stevie. I love you so much.” Christian said. He wondered if he was falling in love with his brother. It sure felt like he might be. It sounded like Stevie was in love with him. He should have been weirded out, but he wasn’t. It felt completely natural.

“I want to come with you so badly.” Stevie said. His eyes teared up at the thought of his brother leaving him again. “I hate it when you leave.” The younger boy said, tears were running down his cheeks now.

“Oh, Stevie.” The older boy soothed him, wiping his tears away with his hand. He kissed the boy’s eyelids. “Don’t think about it. Let’s just enjoy each other while we are together.” He said. He couldn’t help but chuckle at the change in his brother. One moment he was a dirty talking sex fiend and the next he was a sensitive preteen.

“What?” Stevie asked.

“I was just thinking that you go from filthy to sensitive and that I love both sides of you.” Christian said with a smile.

“You bring out the filthy in me.” Stevie said, smiling now at the prospect of being dirty with his brother.

“You do to me too. Don’t worry so much about me going back to school. Dad will keep you company. Don’t you want to be with Dad too?” Christian asked.

“Yeah, but it won’t be the same.” Stevie said. He was still a twelve year old boy and acted like it sometimes.

“No, it won’t but give it a chance.” The older boy said. “I’ll be here for your first time with Dad.”

Stevie thought about his father for a moment. He’d always thought that his father was very manly. The thought of the older man doing things to him was exciting. It wasn’t more exciting than with his brother, it was just…different.

“I think I’ll like doing things with Dad.” Stevie said. He had to admit something to Christian. “I think that I only like boys.” He confessed. Christian smiled at him.

“I think I’m the same, although I’ve never known anything different. I know that I really like doing things with you, little brother.” Christian said.

“What do you like doing with me?” Stevie asked coyly. Christian knew what he was doing but decided to play his dirty game.

“I like kissing you.” Christian said. “I like smelling you and sucking on your toes.” He told the younger boy. Stevie was hard again and getting more turned on by the second.

Christian noticed and stroked his brother’s boyhood. “Oh, Stevie. You’re such a beautiful boy with such a beautiful cock.” He whispered against his brother’s mouth.

“Oh, Christian. I love the feel of your hand on me.” Stevie whispered back. “I love everything about you.”

Christian was more certain than ever that his brother had fallen for him. He leaned in and kissed his brother again. He was hard again too. His younger brother was so sexy and passionate that it was an incredible turn on.

Stevie instinctively reached over and stroked his older brother. Being with him was the most incredible thing that had happened in his young life. He didn’t want the experience to end.

Christian broke their kiss. “Do you trust me?” He asked the younger boy. Stevie nodded. He’d let his brother do absolutely anything.

Christian kissed down his brother’s perfect smooth body. He only paused a moment to kiss the young boy’s shaft before spreading his legs and licking between his brother’s cheeks. Stevie was so nice and smooth.

“Ooooh.” Stevie moaned as his brother licked around his pucker. He gasped when he felt his brother’s tongue penetrate him. “Oh, fuck.” He whimpered. His brother’s tongue was exploring his hole and pushing in and out of it.

Christian got his brother’s hole nice and slick before he moved up and kissed him again. Stevie could taste himself on his brother’s tongue. The taste of sweat and musk was heady and made him dizzy.

Christian pulled back. “Your pussy tastes so good, Stevie.” He smiled knowing the dirty talk would turn his brother on.
“Oh, god. I need you to fuck my pussy, Christian. I want your cock inside me.” Stevie urged his brother.

Christian happily obliged his brother. He pushed inside him easily. He felt the warmth of the younger boy’s hole envelope him. He held himself in place for a moment to allow the boy to adjust to the size of him before thrusting slowly.

“Oh, Christian.” Steve moaned as he gazed at the brother who had taken his virginity. Or rather, he had given it to his brother willingly. He was glad that it was Christian. It had to be Christian.

His older brother leaned in and he parted his lips for the older boy’s tongue. The older boy was filling both of his holes and he felt like he never wanted him to stop. HIs brother’s cock was hitting his pleasure spot over and over again, causing him to whimper into the teenager’s mouth.

Christian’s thrusts were faster and more urgent now. His younger brother had given himself to him freely and completely. He gladly took all the boy had to offer.

After several minutes, they climaxed together. Stevie’s preteen cock throbbed and pulsed as his dry orgasm washed over him. He felt his brother’s cock pulse inside him and fill him with his brother’s load.

They kissed and embraced as the older boy’s softening cock fell out of him with an inaudible pop. “Never stop doing that.” Stevie said quietly.

Christian chuckled. “I’ll have to stop at some point.” He said softly.

Stevie shushed his brother and kissed him. This was the best holiday ever.

Chapter 23

Summary:

Christian and Stevie can't seem to get enough of each other but Stevie gets emotional when thinking about his older brother leaving again.

After their second round, Christian got up and held his hand out to his younger brother. Stevie put his hand in his brother’s without hesitation. Whatever Christian wanted, he was in, heart, soul, and body.

The older boy lead them to the bathroom where they showered together, kissing softly as they cleaned each other off. Stevie was almost sad to be rid of their collective funk but even he had to admit that they were both smelling a bit ripe.

After the shower, they dried off, and brushed their teeth before getting back into Christian’s bed together. Stevie snuggled up to his older brother and buried his face in the older boy’s chest. If there was a more perfect day, Stevie couldn’t remember it. His brother was home and his wish had come true. He and his older brother were lovers.

They fell asleep wrapped in each other’s arms. Both boys were tired from their exertion earlier. They were grateful for each other. Christian was elated that he had made his fantasies come true. He had thought about Stevie a lot. He had wrestled with the idea of being with him but ultimately decided that this was what he wanted.

The next morning Christian woke up with Stevie naked in his arms and a serious case of morning wood. He wasn’t the only one. Stevie’s preteen cock was hard and pressing into his leg.

He kissed his brother on the top of his head and rolled him over onto his back. He positioned himself on top and started to press their cocks together slowly. Stevie woke up to his older brother’s body and penis rubbing against him.

He raised his face to Christian’s and parted his lips for the older boy’s tongue. They both had morning breath but their morning wood took priority. Both boys pressed against each other sleepily. Any and all contact was welcome between them.

Stevie’s sleep addled mind didn’t put up any resistance and he soon felt his orgasm wash over him. He moaned into his brother’s mouth and sucked on Christian’s tongue. He rolled his brother over so that he was on top. Christian continued to hump him until he shot his first load of the day. Stevie felt the warmth of it between them before breaking the kiss.

Stevie moved down to his brother’s penis and licked up the salty reward, making sure to clean off his brother’s cock. Christian’s body trembled as his brother sucked on his cock, now made very sensitive post orgasm. “Oh shit, Stevie.” He sighed.

“Good morning, big brother.” Stevie said, kissing his brother again. Christian tasted his own load on his brother mouth and tongue. “I love waking up with you.” He said after breaking their kiss.

“Good morning, little brother. I love it too.” He answered. He wondered what time their parents would come home and also if they had time for more fun together. He got his answer soon enough. His phone buzzed with a new message from his father.

“Dad and Mom are on their way home.” He said with a grimace. “They’ll be here in less than an hour.”

“Shit.” Stevie cursed. He really wanted more time with his brother alone. He buried his face in his brother’s chest and sought comfort there.

Christian wrapped his arms around his brother. “Don’t worry. We’ll figure something out. You can still sleep in my bed, just like always.” Christian soothed the younger boy.

“Can we still fuck?” Stevie asked. “Now that we have I don’t want to stop.” He confessed.

“I don’t want to stop either. I think we can as long as we’re quiet, which means you have to be less verbal.” Christian said.

“Maybe you can put something in my mouth.” Stevie grinned and moved lower. He took his brother’s soft cock in his mouth and sucked on it.

“Oh, shit Stevie.” Christian moaned. He felt himself getting hard from the attention. He sat up and shifted his position so that he could taste his brother. He took Stevie’s hard cock in his mouth as the younger boy sucked on him.

Stevie was still growing and his cock would likely get bigger along the way, but Christian thought it was pretty perfect the way that it was. Stevie sucked and tasted his brother’s precum, which was rapidly becoming one of his favorite things.

Stevie knew that time was short. He reluctantly pulled himself off of his brother’s meat. “Christian, please fuck me before Mom and Dad get home.” He implored his brother.

Christian stopped and spun himself around, spreading his brother’s legs open. He lifted the younger boy’s hips and used his thumbs to spread open Stevie’s cheeks. He spat on the boy’s hole and dove in with abandon, licking and sucking the twelve year old’s hairless pucker.

“Oh, fuck yeah. Eat my ass, Christian.” Stevie moaned. “Make me nice and wet for your cock.”

Christian thought his brother’s ass tasted incredible. Stevie was so responsive to his every touch. He pushed his tongue into the younger boy’s hole and fucked him with it.

“Oh, yes!” Stevie groaned loudly as Christian devoted himself to his task. Once the preteen’s hole was slick with spit, he lowered his hips and pressed the head of his cock on his perfect smooth hole. He pushed inside easily as his brother’s anus perfectly gripped his shaft.

“Fuck, Stevie. I love fucking you so much!” Christian moaned. He looked down at his young brother’s smooth body. Stevie lifted his arms to expose his hairless pits to the teen.

“I love you so much, Christian. Please fuck me!” Stevie urged as the older boy’s cock filled him up.

Christian thrust his hips pushing deeper into the younger boy. He leaned in and licked his brother’s smooth armpit. It tasted tangy and salty. He feasted on it. “Oh, Stevie.” He moaned as he moved from armpit to nipple, gently biting the nub and causing his brother to gasp with pleasure.

His thrusts became more urgent as he kissed the boy deeply. Stevie tasted his hole and his armpit on his brother’s mouth and it excited him to be the object of his brother’s desire. He wanted to taste Christian’s hole too. He wanted to feast on every inch of his brother’s body.

“Yes, Christian. Fuck me.” Stevie whispered as their lips parted from each other. “My hole belongs to you, my brother, my love.” He added before kissing his brother again and sucking on the teen’s tongue.

Christian’s thrusts were rapid and insistent. He was close. He judged that Stevie was also if his breathing was any indication. The younger boy breaths were quick and desperate.

“Oh, fuck!” Stevie cried out as he orgasmed without touching himself. Christian watched as the preteen’s cock pulsed and throbbed, causing his own to release its goodness inside of his brother’s hole.

“Shiiiiit!” The teenager yelled as he bred his little brother. Stevie felt his brother’s warm juice fill him up.

Christian kissed Stevie deeply and passionately. As their post coital highs ebbed, their kissing became more tender and less intense. “You’re amazing, Stevie.” He said softly to his little brother.

“No, you are. You’ve always been.” Stevie replied. He wrapped his arms around the older boy and held him close. “I’m going to miss you so much more now.” He said, verging on tears again.

“Hey, little bro. It’s ok. I’ll miss you too but we’ll be together over the summer and you’ll be at the school with me next fall.” Christian soothed the younger boy.

“I just love you so much!” Stevie said and held the older boy tighter. Christian’s heart was breaking now and he wondered if this was all really a good idea after all. This was just making things harder on the younger boy.

The boys were so lost in each other and their emotions that they never heard their parents come home. Richard and Merrill arrived home and dumped their bags on the living room floor. Merrill told her husband that she had a headache and was going to lie down.

Richard kissed her on the forehead and said that he’d check on the boys. He knocked lightly on Christian’s door and entered to find the boys naked together with the older boy on top of his younger sibling. Clearly they’d been enjoying themselves but Stevie seemed upset.

“Hey boys.” He said softly and sat beside them. Stevie looked at him with horror but Christian’s gaze was imploring. “Seems you’ve enjoyed your time together.” He said with a smile. “What’s going on here?”

Christian knelt and hugged his father. “I think I broke Stevie.” He said softly. Richard nodded and pulled Stevie up into the hug.

“Stevie? I thought you two would have a good time. What’s wrong?” He asked his youngest.

Stevie was relieved by the embrace. The feeling of his father and brother together comforted him. “I don’t want Christian to leave again.” He sniffed.

“I know, sweetie.” Richard told the young boy. “But he has to go to school. You’ll join him next year. I’m sure that you’ll find lots of nice boys to play with then. Besides, I’ll be here for you.” He told the boy as he cupped one of the preteen’s ass cheeks and fingered his hole. It was moist from what he was sure was Christian’s cum.

Stevie couldn’t help but moan at his father’s touch. “Oh, Daddy.” He groaned.

“That’s my boy. I’ve already told your mother that you might need me to sleep in your room when Christian goes back to school. Would you like that?” Richard asked the younger boy.

“Yeah, Dad. I think so. Will you do the things to me that Christian does?” Stevie asked his father.

“Yes, my sweet boy. I’ll do anything you want.” Richard told the preteen.

Chapter 24

Summary:

Richard and Christian show his youngest boy how much they love him.

Stevie moved to his father’s lap, like it was perfectly natural. “Will you kiss me, Daddy?” He asked his father.

“Yes, my sweet boy.” Richard answered. He placed his lips on the younger boy’s. He felt the twelve year old yield to him and melt into him. It was their first real kiss. Stevie kissed him back like the young passionate preteen that he was and Richard instinctively cupped the boy’s naked cheeks, parting them and exploring his smooth pucker with his fingers.

Stevie moaned into his father’s mouth. He felt, for the first time, that his father’s comfort might be enough to keep him while his brother was away. He felt his father’s strong fingers play at his hole and it excited him. He had a sudden, overwhelming urge to feel his father’s manhood penetrate him.

“Oh, Daddy.” Stevie moaned as his father pushed a finger inside him.

“Mmmm.” Richard moaned and kissed down his youngest son’s neck. “You boys are so beautiful. I’m a very luck man.” He said between the gentle kisses he placed on the preteen’s body.

Christian was growing into a beautiful young man but Stevie still retained the smooth innocence of his youth. It reminded him of how young and desperate he was his first time with his brother. It had been Jake who had first made love to him when he was Stevie’s age. Between his brother, their father, and his time at the school he had been received a lot of experience. It would be the same for Stevie.

Richard’s father had wanted Jake to be his first, just as had wanted Christian to be Stevie’s. Their relationship was very similar to this sons’. He idolized his brother and gave himself readily to the older boy. He and Jake still fucked when they could get away together.

But, tonight was all about his boys. Richard didn’t wish ill on his wife. He was sorry that she wasn’t feeling well and he still loved her very much. Still, he was glad that he had this time alone with his two boys.

Christian came up behind his father and tugged at his sweater, causing him to raise his arms so that his oldest son could lift it over his head. Stevie ran his hand over his Dad’s lightly hairy chest. It was different from his brother’s but he liked it just the same. It felt manly and powerful.

Richard was mildly surprised when Stevie pushed lightly on his chest to guide him onto his back. He leaned back into the arms of Christian who held him gently, supporting his weight. He tilted his head to meet his oldest son’s lips. Richard reached back and wrapped his arms around the teenager.

Stevie watched as his father and brother kissed. His father lifted his arms to hold onto the older boy and exposed his hairy armpits. Stevie leaned in and placed his nose in his Dad’s hairy pit, inhaling deeply. His father smelled lightly of his deodorant but the man's pungent sweaty musk was there underneath.

Stevie licked and sucked on his father’s armpit. The astringent taste of the deodorant was only a slight deterrent. He continued until all he could taste was his father’s sweaty pit.

Richard moaned as his and his oldest’s tongues intertwined. Christian was an amazing kisser, and a gifted lover. He felt his youngest’s tongue and mouth on his armpit and knew that Stevie would be incredible in his own right.

After Stevie had his fill of his father’s armpit, he kissed down his father’s torso until he reached the man’s belt. He took his time undoing it before moving onto the button of his Dad’s pants and zipper. He could already smell the musk from the man’s groin and inhaled the smell. He loved just how manly his father smelled and tasted.

Stevie was grateful that his father wore boxers. It was easy for him to guide the man’s cock through the opening in the front. He was now facing the very thing that helped to make him. The preteen boy leaned in and put his nose in his father’s groin. His cock smelled amazing.

“Oh, Daddy. Your big cock smells so good. It smells good enough to eat.” He purred and licked up the man’s shaft. “Fuck, it tastes so good, Daddy.” He added softly.

Richard was exhilarated by his youngest’s attention to his hardness. The boy was verbal too, which was an unexpected surprise, though not an unwelcome one. He broke the kiss with Christian and gazed down at the lustful youth. Stevie had a hungry look on his face and he knew the boy wouldn’t be denied.

“Suck Daddy’s cock, Stevie.” He commanded and watched as his twelve year old boy went down on him. “Oh, fuck.” He moaned as his son made him feel incredible. The boy’s enthusiasm and passion more than made up for his lack of experience.

“Does that feel good, Daddy?” Christian asked him. Richard nodded frantically, unable to form the words to respond.

“You like having your sons suck your big cock, Daddy?” Christian asked next as the oldest moved to join his youngest boy.

“Yes! Oh, god yes!” He gasped as his oldest joined in. Both boys were taking turns on him and he didn’t know how long he would last at this rate.

“Let’s get these things off.” Christian said, as he let the man’s cock fall from his mouth. He and his brother removed their father’s shoes, socks, pants and boxers so that the man was laid bare before them.

The boys positioned themselves on their knees next and each took one of his feet in their hands. His sons worked in tandem sucking on his toes and licking the soles of each of his feet. Richard leaned his head back and sighed. The feeling was so incredibly personal and erotic.

Stevie sucked and licked at his father’s foot. It tasted sweaty and amazing. He licked the bottom of the foot and rubbed his hard cock against it. He looked to his brother who did the same. Christian was taking his queues from his little brother, who was turning out to be a very kinky boy.

Stevie kissed and licked his way up his father’s foot and leg, Christian again followed his lead, and they both arrived back at their father’s hard manhood. Stevie licked up the shaft again, lapping up the precum that was liberally running from the head. “Mmmmm. So tasty.” He said softly, almost to himself.

Richard’s back arched as his boys pleasured him. He saw glimpses of Stevie’s kinkiness previously, specifically, his scent kink for his brother. He thought that his youngest might prove to be the most sexually voracious and perverse of the three of them.

He looked down to see both boys sucking him again before Stevie broke away and crawled up the his face, looking like a jungle cat stalking his prey. “I love you, Daddy.” He told his father and kissed him deeply, their tongues playing at each other. Richards hands went to his son’s cheeks again and spread them apart before fingering the boy’s hole.

Christian watched his brother as the younger boy took to their father like it was the most natural thing in the world. Stevie just needed that little bit of encouragement to turn on his sexual side. His brother moaned in pleasure from their father’s attention to his hole while Christian worked on his father’s cock.

Stevie pulled back from the kiss, his face red from his father’s stubble. It felt scratchy and good at the same time. The young boy straddled his father’s chest. “You want to suck my boy cock Daddy?” He asked in the tone of a younger boy.

Richard tilted his head forward and took the twelve year old’s hard boyhood in his mouth. He felt the smooth skin of the boy’s groin on his upper lip as he took the entirety of the shaft in his mouth. There was something about the taboo of it that excited him. Stevie’s cock was a great size, a perfect mouthful. He sucked and massaged it with his tongue.

His youngest boy moaned in pleasure as he sucked on the preteen cock while his oldest sucked on him. Christian moved effortlessly between his cock and balls, sensing just when he was close and prolonging the pleasure of the moment.

“Oh, Daddy. It feels so good when you suck on my penis.” Stevie said in a young voice. “I’m so glad you like little boys like me.” The young boy added, leaning into the taboo and exciting them both. Each of them was getting off on the perversity of it.

“You want me to bring my friends over for you, Daddy? We can all have a great time together?” Stevie asked the man. The thought had been on his mind that he wanted to see his father and brother fuck other boys his age. Richard moaned at the idea of it.

Stevie pulled his hips back. His cock fell out of his father’s mouth with a wet pop. He flipped himself around and leaned over to present his hole to his dad. “You wanna eat my pussy, Daddy?” He asked before helping his brother work the man’s hardness.

Richard grabbed his boy’s hips and pulled him closer, diving into the youngster’s ass with abandon. The boy’s sweet muskiness had a trace of his brother’s cum inside and he licked and sucked at the smooth pucker, plunging his tongue inside.

“Mmmm.” Stevie moaned at his father’s attention to his boy pussy. “Fuck, yeah.” He groaned softly. His eyes met Christian’s and he smiled wickedly. This was all due to Christian.

The young boy felt like the floodgates had been opened. Sex with his brother was amazing and tender, but with the three of them he just wanted to be used. “I want you to fuck my throat while Dad fucks me.” He told his older brother.

Stevie moved himself again and squatted over his father’s wet member. Between his father’s slick manhood and his wet pussy, he easily impaled himself on the hard cock. “Oh fuck, yeah Daddy.” He moaned.

Christian gave his brother a smile that was both delighted and surprised. He stood on the bed and shoved his cock inside Stevie’s waiting mouth. The younger boy’s skills improved progressively as they continued their sexual journey.

Richard thrust his hips and buried his cock inside his youngest boy while he watch his oldest feed him. Stevie was going to be Daddy’s good boy just like his brother. The boy’s tight hole was clamping down on him and threatened to bring him to the edge right away.

He had to stop and gather himself several times to prevent cumming too soon. The fact that his teenage son was fucking his brother’s throat didn’t help. It was incredibly erotic to watch and to hear.

“Cum inside my brother, Daddy. Breed him and fill him with your babies.” Christian urged.

Richard began thrusting again with more intensity. The preteen’s hole was so warm and tight. He was going to enjoy fucking the boy endlessly once Christian went back to school. The thought of Stevie bringing home friends for him was the straw that broke the proverbial camel’s back and he cried out as he thrust one last time inside his youngest boy.

“Fuck!” He moaned as loud as he dared with his wife in the other room. His cock exploded inside the younger boy.

Stevie felt his father’s ejaculate filling him up. He lifted his gaze to his brother as if to say, I’m ready for your load. Christian’s head tipped back and he moaned. Stevie felt his brother’s warm liquid treasure coat his mouth and throat as he struggled only a little to eat it all.

He felt his own climax only a brief moment later as he rode his father’s softening cock. “Oh, fuck.” He gasped hoarsely as his cock jumped and pulsed.

Afterwards, the three lay together, each boy snuggled into their dad. Richard had an arm around each of them and held them close. He kissed them on their heads individually.

They were good boys.

Chapter 25

Summary:

Richard and his boys cuddle after their first time and he recounts the first time he and his brother had sex together.

Christian and Stevie lay in their father’s arms together. The look on Stevie’s face was one of pure contentment. Christian reached over and stroked his brother’s cheek.

“You’re so amazing, Stevie.” He said softly. “He was great, wasn't he, Dad?” He asked their father.

“You bet. You were both great. I love you boys so very much.” Richard said.

“I had a great time, Dad. I hope we can do it a lot more.” Stevie said and kissed his father’s chest.

“I promise we’ll do it every chance we get.” Richard said. “It might be difficult for me to break away while your mother is around, but I’m sure your brother will be more than happy to help.”

“For sure.” Christian added. “Maybe you’ll want to fuck me next, Stevie.”

“Yeah? You want me to?” Stevie asked his older brother. He hadn’t even considered it as a possibility.

Christian nodded. “I’d really love for you to. I want everything with you, little brother.” He said and leaned in. Stevie didn’t leave him hanging and leaned in and pressed his lips to Christian’s. Richard loved watching his boys together like this. They’d always gotten along well and now they were the best of lovers.

“Ok, boys. I should get dressed and get back to your mother. Hopefully her migraine is better.” Richard told his boys.

“Dad, before you go, can you tell us about you and Uncle Jake? And maybe Grandpa?” Christian asked. He wanted to hear how his uncle and grandfather had initiated his father.

“Oh, was Uncle Jake your first, Daddy? I’d love to hear about it.” Stevie said excitedly.

“He was. I was right about your age and Uncle Jake was a couple of years older. He had been going to St. Abel’s for almost two years at that point. He and your grandpa had been having sex since he was twelve. Your grandpa was about thirty at the time, I guess.

“Do you still have sex with them?” Stevie asked.

“Yes, we still do. I love them both a lot. We don’t very often anymore because it’s hard to get time alone with the three of us, but we still have some wild weekends.” The man told his boys.

“Do you think we can have sex with Uncle Jake and Grandpa too?” Stevie asked. Richard laughed that he was asking the same questions as his brother. Christian let Stevie ask the questions and didn’t interrupt him. His brother was so fucking adorable, he thought.

“You can if you want to. I’m sure they would love it.” Their father said.

“What about Ethan?” Stevie asked about his ten year old cousin, who was Uncle Jake’s son.

“I’m not sure that Jake has done anything with Ethan yet. Uncle Jake might think he’s too young yet.” Richard said. He hadn’t talked to Jake about it, but it was possible they were already intimate.

“I’d like to with Ethan.” Stevie said to the surprise and delight of his father and brother. Stevie thought his young cousin was about the cutest little boy he had ever seen. “Do you think Uncle Jake would let me?”

“I’m pretty sure he would. If that’s what you want, I can setup a sleepover.” Richard told his youngest. He was impressed with Stevie’s sexual appetite.

“Yeah, I really want to, Daddy.” Stevie said. Christian looked at his brother with newfound respect. Stevie was really blossoming and he found himself wondering if the boy had any limits.

He wished he could be with Stevie and Ethan but it was likely going to be when he was back at school. Stevie caught him staring at him and the younger boy blushed from the attention and because he had revealed wanting to have sex with a ten year old. “What?” He asked his brother.

“You’re incredible, that’s all.” Christian told the younger boy. “I can’t wait to get you alone in my bed later.” That caused Stevie to get a big smile on his face. He was going to take every chance he could to be with his brother before he had to leave again.

“Me too. I love you so much, Christian.” Stevie beamed.

“I love you too, Stevie. So very much.” Christian said.

Richard took it all in. He would be sure to ask Jake about Ethan. If he was excited about Stevie and Ethan, he was sure that Jake would be too. It was preferable within the family to have the closest boys in age be the first.

The fact that Ethan was younger wasn’t a deal breaker, not in their family anyway. Besides, once Ethan was initiated he would surely be open to his father, uncle, cousin, or any other male. Craving for cock ran in the family.

“Ok, boys. Let me tell you how your Uncle Jake introduced me to cock.” Richard began his story.

******

*Author’s note. The following is the story as it happened. The version that Richard told his boys is a summary of these events. I thought my readers would appreciate the full version.

Jake was riding home from school with his father, Nathan. He was on spring break in his second year at St. Abel’s School for Boys. He’d sucked and fucked his way to the Dean’s list and was pretty proud of himself.

The fourteen year old slid his hand across the center console and grasped his father’s hand as he drove. He still remembered the first time he and his father had sex together. It was a revelation for him and he loved doing it again every chance they could.

“You doing ok, Jake?” His father asked him and gave his hand a squeeze.

“Yeah, just kind of preoccupied thinking about Richie.” He said softly. He and his father had talked about how he should be the one to have sex with his brother the first time. He was excited but a little nervous.

“You’ve got nothing to be nervous about. I’ve seen the way he looks at you. Trust me. He’ll be eager to spread his legs for you.” Nathan told his boy. He knew the men in his family. They were all crazy for each other, and for cock in general.

“I hope you’re right, Dad. I’ve thought about it a lot.” Jake told the man.

“Jerking off to the thought of fucking your brother?” His father asked.

“Yeah, and I’m cumming now.” Jake announced proudly.

“That’s great, son! I can’t wait to taste it.” Nathan told his teenage son. “Shit, I’m tempted to pull over and suck you off now.”

“Fine with me, Dad. So long as I can suck yours too.” Jake replied while stroking his hard on through his pants.

“Fuck, Jacob. I’ve missed fucking you, son. Unfortunately, we’ve got to be home soon so that I can take your mother out. If we didn’t have tickets I’d be down on that beautiful cock of yours.” He told his boy.

“Shit. Ok, Dad. You and Mom will be out all night?” Jake asked. He wanted to make sure he had enough time with Richie.

“Yup, all night. We’ve got an overnight planned with your aunt and uncle after the show. It’s going to be a wild time.” He told his son, thinking about how the four of them had started fucking recently. He and his brother had been doing it since they were young but they had only recently brought the wives in on things.

“So, you all do it?” Jake asked.

“Yup, all of us.” Nathan offered. He was glad that he and his wife had talked about it and she was into it too. Jake was intrigued by the idea and wondered if he and his wife might have a similar arrangement when he eventually got married and had boys of his own. He thought about how they and Richie’s wife might have fun together.

His thoughts turned to his brother, as they usually did. He was looking forward to sharing his bed with the boy. It wasn’t unusual for Richie to climb into Jake’s bed with him, especially if the younger boy had a bad dream.

Jake thought about the times that his younger brother had fallen asleep on his pillow and he could feel the hot breath from his little body. He had stopped himself from kissing the boy so many times, but not anymore.

Today he would kiss Richie. He would hold his brother’s naked body against his own. They were going to have sex and it was going to be wonderful for both of them.

Jake had been with younger boys at school. He had a regular thing going with one of the thirteen year old boys. He loved how smooth the other boy was. It would be even better with his brother.

His cock was super hard now. His father noticed and rubbed it through his pants. He smiled at his boy. Nathan was looking forward to having his boys join him and his wife.

They arrived back home after a little while. Jake put his jacket on to cover his raging boner. He grabbed his bag and followed his father inside.

“Jake!” Richie squealed and hugged him around his chest. Richie was about a head shorter than Jake but he was getting taller by the month.

“Hey Richie.” Jake squeezed his brother back. “I missed you, buddy.” He said, putting his nose to the boy’s hair and smelling. His brother always smelled great.

“I missed you so much! Can I sleep in your bed tonight?” Richie asked. Jake’s cock throbbed at the thought.

“You bet! It’s just you and me tonight.” He said and kissed Richie’s head.

“Yay! You’re the best Jake!” Richie said.

Carol came out from the kitchen and opened her arms wide for her oldest boy. Jake was growing into a devastatingly handsome young man. The teen gently broke away from his brother and embraced his mother.

“I know you’ll take good care of your brother while we’re gone” She said and kissed his cheek. “Don’t spoil him too much.” Jake snickered and said that he wouldn’t.

Nathan came back into the living room. “Ok, we’re all packed up. Richie, give us a minute. Why don’t you go move your things into Jake’s room for later.” He said to his youngest boy.

“Yay! Ok, bye Mom. Bye Dad.” He shouted as he ran down the hall.

“And no running in the house!” Nathan called after him shaking his head. “That boy.” He said with a laugh. Richie in many ways was a typical twelve year old but that would soon change.

“I’ll take good care of him, Dad.” Jake smiled. They exchanged a knowing look.

“Ok, Nathan. Let’s go. I’m anxious to see Matt and Stacey.” Carol said to her husband.

Jake watched as his parents picked up their bags and headed out the door. His mother blew him a kiss and closed it behind them. Now, he needed to tend to his brother.

He was really looking forward to being with Richie. The boy was so damned cute, at least he thought so. His young body was perfect. He didn’t have an ounce of fat on him. He was the very picture of a twink and he had the most perfect bubble butt. Jake couldn’t wait to taste it.

Jake walked to his room to find his younger brother staking his claim to one side of his bed. He smiled at the younger boy’s enthusiasm. Richie loved his brother and was starting to have dirty thought about his brother’s body too.

Jake’s body was always athletic, regardless of what he did. He had been into gymnastics for a while, which had made his muscles toned and well defined. It certainly benefited him at school. The other boys, and the teachers, all wanted time with him.

“Hey, don’t take up the whole bed.” He joked and tackled his younger brother. The two boys tumbled onto the bed and Jake tickled the younger boy.

“No fair!” Richie yelped and tried to wriggle free. It was no use. Jake was bigger and stronger than him. “Uncle! Uncle!” He squealed.

“Ok, ok.” Jake said and stopped tickling the younger boy. They lay together on the bed for a minute afterwards. Jake brushed an errant hair out of his brother’s eyes. “You’re so fricking cute, Richie.” He said out loud. He’d always thought it but wasn’t sure he’d told his brother before.

“Thanks. You’re…” Richie paused. Cute wasn’t the right word to describe his brother. “Really handsome.” He said finding the right words. They smiled at each other. Richie stroked his brother’s cheek.

“I love you, Richie. I’m glad we have this time together.” Jake told the younger boy.

“Me too. I mean, I love you too.” Richie said. He never understood how his friends would argue and fight with their brothers. Maybe because they didn’t have a brother like Jake, who was always nice to him.

“Since it’s just us, we can do anything you want.” Jake offered, setting the stage for the events of the evening. “Is there anything you really want to do?”

Richie didn’t need any time to formulate an answer. He knew what he wanted just not how to ask for it. “I don’t know.” He said sheepishly.

Jake thought he recognized the look on his brother’s face. He just needed encouragement. He probably hadn’t had much experience, if any.

“We’ll figure something out, I’m sure.” Jake smiled at him. “Is there anyone you like at school?” He asked his brother.

“Yeah.” Richie answered. He really liked this boy Brian. They had kissed behind the gym one time but that was it.

“Anyone I know?” Jake asked.

Richie shook his head. “I don’t think so. How about you?” He asked without thinking. As soon as he said it, he realized his mistake. Jake went to an all boys school. There weren’t any girls there.

“Yeah, there are a few boys that I like.” Jake answered truthfully. Richie’s eyes went wide at the revelation. They had never talked about liking boys before.

“You like boys?” Richie asked.

“Yup. I like boys. I like girls too. It doesn’t matter to me.” Jake confessed. He had always like both. He liked everything, boys, girls, men, women, anyone really. He didn’t care.

“Woah. I like boys too. I don’t know about girls. Maybe, I guess.” Richie confessed. He’d always liked boys better but girls were ok too, he supposed.

“Have you kissed any boys?” Jake asked his brother. He was hard thinking about Richie kissing another boy.

“Yeah, one boy. Brian. He’s really cute. We kissed one time.” Richie said. He thought about Brian. The boy had these amazing long eyelashes that gave him an exotic look that Richie found very attractive.

“How was it?” Jake asked. “Did you like it?”

“It was nice. I really liked it.” Richie admitted. His penis was hard now thinking about Brian. He hoped he could see Brian’s penis someday.

“I like kissing too.” Jake said and moved his mouth close to Richie’s. Richie didn’t pull away.

Richie could feel his brother’s breath on his face. Did Jake want to kiss him? He wondered.

“Did Brian use his tongue when you kissed?” Jake asked.

“No, he didn’t.” Richie answered. Jake’s mouth was so close to his. He hoped Jake would kiss him. He wanted Jake to kiss him.

“Can I show you?” Jake asked. Richie nodded, giving him the green light. He closed the small gap and pressed his lips to his brother’s. Richie’s lips were soft and warm against his.

Richie couldn’t believe that Jake was kissing him. He felt the older boy’s tongue push past his lips and he pushed his own tongue out to meet it. His preteen cock was super hard now.

They kissed for a little while before Jake pulled back and looked at him. “How was that?” He asked the younger boy.

“Really nice. I like kissing like that.” Richie said.

“Me too. You’re a good kisser.” Jake said. Richie beamed a him.

“Really?” The younger boy’s was elated at the compliment.

“Yeah, really. I’ve kissed a lot of boys and you’re very good.” Jake said.

“Have you done other things?” Richie asked his brother. He had heard about boys putting their penises in each other’s butts and it sounded weird to him but maybe Jake could tell him about it.

“Yeah. All kinds of things.” Jake said.

“With a lot of boys?” Richie asked next.

“Yeah, and with teachers too.” Jake answered.

“Woah.” Richie exclaimed. He was amazed and tried to imagine all the different situations that Jake might have been in. “Have you? You know?”

“What? Had anal sex?” Jake asked, guessing at what his brother couldn’t say. “Yeah, quite a bit. It feels really good.”

“Woah.” Richie exclaimed again. “It doesn’t hurt?”

“Not if you do it right, especially the first time.” Jake said and kissed his brother’s lip lightly.
Richie really liked kissing his brother. He wanted to do more. He wanted Jake to show him everything.

Jake leaned in and kissed him again. The older boy rolled on top of him and he could feel his brother’s hardness pressing against him. He pushed his hips up into his brother to let him know that he was hard too, and because it felt really good to rub together.

Jake was happy with his brother’s response. Things were going just as he had imagined. He plunged his tongue into his brother’s mouth again and felt his younger brother give in to him. Richie’s body was responding just as he had hoped.

They kissed for a while longer. Jake was impressed with Richie’s kissing. His brother was a natural. He stopped after a while and stroked the younger boy’s cheek.

“You’re such a good kisser, Richie.” Jake told his brother softly.

“You are too.” Richie said in response. “I mean, I really like it.”

“You’re really hard.” Jake said to the younger boy.

“You are too.” The twelve year old said.

“Do you want to do more?” Jake asked. He knew the answer but one of the things his school had taught him was the concept of consent. “You don’t have to do anything you’re not comfortable with.” He added to make sure his brother knew that it was ok to say no.

“I want to do more, Jake. Can I…touch you?” Richie asked. Jake smiled in response and rolled over onto his back.

“Come over here and undo my pants.” Jake told his brother. Richie rolled over and grasped the waistband of his brother’s pants with shaking hands. Jake put his own hands on them.

“Relax, Richie. It’s just you and me. I’ll always love you. Just take it as slow as you need to.” The older boy soothed his younger brother.

Richie nodded and took a deep breath. The shaking in his hands started to go away. He was still anxious, but more so for what lay just beyond his grasp. The idea of touching his brother’s hard penis made his heart race in his chest.

He managed to unbutton the button of his brother’s jeans and pull the zipper down. He could feel the heat coming from the object of his desire. Jake lifted his rump and pushed his jeans down. Now all that lay between Richie and his brother’s penis was the thin fabric of the older boy’s white briefs.

He looked up at his brother’s face. Jake nodded and smiled at him. Encouraged, he pulled the briefs down to reveal Jake’s hardness. He thought it was beautiful. It was probably five inches or so in length and nicely thick. The head glistened with a viscous clear fluid.

He wrapped his hand around it, his fingertips just met as though made for holding his brother’s boyhood. He felt the heat from it. It was the most amazing thing he’d ever seen.

“It’s so big.” Richie exclaimed. It was certainly bigger than his. He started to stroke it gently.

“It’s not as big as some, but it works for me. Your hand feels nice on it, Richie.” Jake said.

“Am I doing it right?” The younger boy asked.

“You’re doing great, buddy. It feels nice.” Jake said.

“Why is it wet?” The younger boy asked.

“That’s precum. It helps lubricate things during sex. It comes out when I’m aroused. You’ll have it one day when you’re a little older. I just started producing precum and cum.” Jake said. “It tastes really good too.”

Richie got some on his finger and tasted it. It tasted pretty mild and unlike anything he’d tasted before. It tasted nice. It tasted really nice.

“I like it.” He told his older brother.

“Roll over, Richie. I want to touch you.” Jake said. Richie lay on his back and his brother leaned over him. Jake’s fingers were more nimble and he quickly undid the younger boy’s pants.

Richie lifted his butt and Jake pulled down his pants and underwear in a single tug. He looked with wonder at the younger boy’s hard cock. It was beautiful. He loved how smooth and hairless his brother was. He’d only just started getting pubic hair and had been shaving it.

Richie’s cock was a good four inches and not as thick as his, but it looked perfect to him. He grasped it gently and Richie inhaled sharply at the touch. He moaned as Jake started to stroke it.

“Your cock is beautiful, Richie.” Jake said. “I’m going to make you feel really good now.” He said and took his brother’s preteen cock in his mouth.

“Oh, god.” Richie moaned. Jake’s mouth felt amazing around his penis. His brother was moving his mouth up and down on him and he writhed in pleasure.

Jake remembered his first blowjob. His father had made him feel so good and he imagined that Richie was feeling the same, judging by the younger boy’s moans and writhing.

“Oh, shit!” Richie cried out after a few minutes. Jake felt his brother’s cock throb and pulse in his mouth. He pulled himself off and kissed his brother. Richie’s tongue was frantically exploring his mouth as the post orgasm high reverberated through him.

After a minute, he slowed and kissed Jake tenderly. He’d orgasmed before, usually rubbing against his mattress, but he had never had one as intense as the one his brother gave him.

“Did you like your first blowjob?” Jake asked him after they stopped kissing.

“That was amazing, Jake. Does it feel like that every time?” He asked the older boy.

“Not always. Sometimes it’s better, especially if you’re being fucked.” Jake said with a smile.

“I think I want to try it.” Richie said. He was curious how anything could feel better than that last orgasm.

“Ok. I’ll take things nice and slow for you.” Jake reassured the younger boy. The two boys stripped off the rest of their clothes and Jake grabbed a bottle of lubricant from his bag.
He worked Richie’s pucker gently, working in a finger at a time, until the boy was relaxed enough to take his cock. Richie demonstrated once again that he was a natural, telling his brother how good it felt and moaning from the stimulation. Jake pressed the head of his cock against his brother’s smooth hole and pushed gently inside.

“Oh, fuck!” Richie exclaimed once his brother’s full length was inside him. It was the most amazing feeling.

Jake almost came right away. Richie was so tight and the feeling was incredibly intense. “Fuck, you’re nice and tight, Richie.” He moaned. It took him a minute to regain his composure. Once he was in control, he started thrusting gently.

“Oh, Jake!” Richie moaned as his brother fucked him for the very first time. “Oh, Jake!” He repeated as the older boy thrust deeper and pulled back again.

Jake started fucking faster and harder. He was having a hard time holding back. Richie turned him on so much. “Oh, Richie. I’m getting close. I can’t hold out much longer.” He groaned.

“Oh, Jake. Oh, Jake. Oh, oh, oh…OOOHHHH!” Richie yelled as Jake watched the younger boy’s cock jump and twitch.

“Fuck!” He shouted as he thrust deep and felt his cock explode inside his little brother. He collapsed on top of Richie and they kissed intensely.

 

******

“Wow, your first time with Uncle Jake sounded hot, Dad.” Christian said after Richard had finished recounting their time together. “So, you did it with Grandpa after that?”

“Yes, I did but not immediately. Jake and I had a few days together before your Grandpa Nathan and I got together.” Richard explained.

“Do you think that Uncle Jake would want to be with me and Stevie?” Christian asked.

“Oh, yes. No doubt about it. Just don’t tell your mother.” Richard said.

Chapter 26

Summary:

With Christian back at school, Stevie has a sleep over with his younger cousin, Ethan. Ethan has a crush on both Stevie and Christian and really hopes it will grow into something more.

Stevie woke up in his older brother’s bed. Christian had left for school the previous day but the bed sheets and pillow still smelled like his brother. He rolled over onto his stomach and smelled the pillow. His twelve year old cock was hard and he rubbed it against the sheets.

His father had promised that his ten year old cousin, Ethan would come over and he was really excited about it. Ethan was about the cutest boy he’d ever seen. Stevie couldn’t wait to be naked with him and show him all the things that his brother and father had shown him.

It was the worst kept secret in their family that Ethan had a crush on both of his cousins. Jake and Richard joked about it often. Both brothers knew that either one or both of the cousins would take Ethan’s virginity, so when Richard called Jake to ask about a sleepover, his brother knew exactly what it meant.

Jake was looking forward to talking to Ethan about it later and showing him just how much his Daddy loved him. He’d been holding off on making advances on his son. Soon his wait would be over. He was pretty certain that Ethan was ready. The goodnight kisses that he gave his father had been lingering as the boy was more and more reluctant to pull his lips away from his dad’s.

Ethan bounded out of bed and threw on his favorite shirt and pair of jeans. He went to the bathroom and peed before washing his hands and brushing his teeth. His father came in to use the bathroom while he as at the sink. His dad must have just got out of bed and was still in his tight white briefs.

“Morning, champ.” His father said and stood at the toilet. Ethan heard his father’s stream and tried to catch a glimpse of his penis in the mirror. Jake knew that his son was trying to sneak a peek so he decided to give him a treat. When he had finished, he shook the remaining drops from his cock and turned around before stuffing it back in his underwear.

Ethan’s eyes went wide in surprise and excitement. His father’s penis was always a sight to see and he felt like he could never get enough of it. He would soon have the opportunity to do more than look at it.

“You ready for today?” His father asked him. Ethan nodded and spit his frothy toothpaste into the sink.

“Yeah, I’m super excited to spend the night with Stevie.” He said.

“You going to be ok without your goodnight kiss?” Jake asked his boy.

“I guess so. Maybe you could give me a good morning kiss instead.” Ethan smiled at his father.

“Sure, buddy.” Jake said and held his son’s face between his hands. He leaned in a pressed his lips to his son’s and held them there. Ethan made no effort to pull away from him and mimicked his father by placing his hands on the man’s face.

Jake pulled his lips from Ethan’s and placed three small kisses on his lips. “I love you, son.”

“I love you, Daddy.” The young boy said to his father before glancing down to see that his father was getting hard. He wondered if it was because of him.

“Maybe Stevie can give you a goodnight kiss tonight.” His father said.

“Yeah, maybe.” Ethan said and thought about kissing Stevie. He thought that kissing his cousin was really exciting and he hoped Stevie wouldn’t mind.

Stevie was thinking the same of Ethan as he jumped in the shower. He wanted to make sure he was really clean for his cousin. He wanted Ethan’s first time to be memorable and nice. Although, he hoped that Ethan would be a little dirty. He really liked boy smells and the stronger the better.

Stevie had been hard since he woke up. He was temped to jerk off but decided to save himself for his younger cousin. He finished his shower and dried off before his dad came into the bathroom.

“Morning, Stevie.” Richard said and kissed his son affectionately. “Are you excited for Ethan’s visit?” He asked his youngest boy.

“Yeah, I’m very excited, Dad. You think he’ll be into it? Into me?” Stevie asked.

“I’m sure of it. He has a little crush on you and your brother, you know?” Richard told his boy. “I can’t say that I blame him. You’re a hot boy.” He told the youngster.

“Do you want to join us, Dad?” Stevie asked hopefully. He’d really enjoyed being with both of the men in his family.

“I’d love to, honey. I’ve got to keep your mom occupied so that you two have time alone.” He said and then leaned in close to the young boy’s ear. “But I’ll be thinking about your pussy the whole time.”

“Oh, fuck Daddy.” Stevie moaned and let his towel fall to the floor. Richard snickered at how horny the twelve year old was all the time.

“Hey, now. There’ll be plenty of time for that in the coming days.” He said and knelt to wrap the towel around his son’s waist.

“Ok.” Stevie sighed. He supposed it was risky for his father to fuck him in the bathroom when his mother was around. He thought maybe he could give his Dad a quick blowjob later on if she went out. He had developed a real appreciation for cum. His father and brother had fed him a steady diet over the past week.

Richard gave his youngest another light kiss. Stevie was a perfect little boy with a voracious appetite for sex. If the twelve year old had his way, he would be fucking the boy all day long.

Stevie reluctantly went to his room and got dressed. He opted to go commando for his cousin. One less layer to remove, he thought. He put on his tightest t-shirt, one that conformed perfectly to his slim frame and left little to the imagination.

He pushed his jeans down low to reveal that he wasn’t wearing any underwear and slid his feet into his sandals. He looked himself up and down in his full-length mirror. He looked good. He hoped Ethan would think so too.

Ethan couldn’t stop thinking about his cousin Stevie. Since his father had mentioned the idea of a good night kiss, it was all he could think about. He wanted his cousin to kiss him and he hoped they could be naked together.

Ethan loved being naked. He always had. As soon as he lay in bed at night, he’d strip off his pajamas. He used to wait until after his father kissed him goodnight, but he started doing it beforehand now. His father always smiled a big smile at him when he found him naked in his bed.

Sometimes his father would kiss his chest lightly which really excited him. He thought it would be nice to be in bed with his father and they could both be naked together too. Ethan couldn’t stop himself from thinking about these things even though it made his penis hard all of the time.

Jake noticed that his boy was hard as he drove them to his brother’s house. It seemed like he always was. Ethan probably didn’t realize that he was stroking himself through his pants. The boy was often touching himself absentmindedly.

He pulled the car into the driveway and turned off the engine. “We’re here. Ready?” He asked the youngster. He couldn’t help but feel a twinge of jealously. His first time had been magical. His father had been so gentle and loving. There really was nothing like the first time.

“I’m ready, Daddy.” Ethan said brightly. He unfastened his seatbelt from his booster and grabbed his backpack. Jake smiled at the boy. He was devastatingly cute and soon he’d be ready for his father.

Father and son held hands as they walked up to the front door. Richard was already waiting for them and opened the door before Jake could knock or ring the bell. Jake’s younger brother pulled him into a warm embrace and they kissed lightly after he made sure his wife wasn’t around.

“You taste nice, little brother.” Jake said. “Good enough to eat.” He smiled wickedly.

“You too. Merrill’s in the other room.” Richard said, to let his brother know to be careful.

“She’s welcome to join.” Jake said in a serious tone. His sister-in-law was an attractive woman and he’d been hinting at a threesome for a bit.

“She’s not quite there yet.” Richard said. He’d been working on her for a little while and she was more open to the idea now. He hadn’t mentioned how he and his brother had been fucking for years. Not yet at least.

“Well, hopefully soon. It’d be nice not to have to sneak around.” Jake said. “Carol’s still down once Merrill’s onboard.” He said. They often joked about how he married a woman with the same name as their mother.

“She’ll get there.” Richard smiled. His wife had been seeing a therapist to work on her openness toward sex, or lack of it. She was getting much better.

“Let me know if there’s anything I can do. You’re welcome to join me and Carol. She wants to watch you fuck me.” Jake said. He was getting anxious but he could wait. Everything was falling into place, with Ethan especially.

Stevie appeared from around the corner and Ethan couldn’t help but stare. His cousin’s tight blue t-shirt clung to his slender body like he was poured into it. The shirt left a little gap of skin visible between it and Stevie’s jeans. Ethan wanted so badly to touch it and to kiss it.

“Hey, cousin!” Stevie exclaimed and pulled the younger boy into a hug. He pressed into the younger boy and felt the ten year old’s hard penis press into his own. “Mmm. You smell nice.” He said and inhaled the boy’s scent as he sniffed Ethan’s neck.

Ethan felt a surge when Stevie pressed his penis into his. His cousin was hard too. Ethan almost moaned when he felt the boy’s nose and lips graze his neck.

Richard and Jake exchanged a knowing look. Speaking of foursomes, the men were looking forward to being with their boys together. “Stevie why don’t you take your cousin to your room and get settled.” Richard told the boy.

Stevie grasped Ethan’s hand and they bounded off together. Jake and Richard kissed again. Jake pressed his brother against the wall and pushed his tongue in the younger man’s mouth.

He yielded to Jake as he always did. His older brother would always be his first love. “Jake, we can’t.” He said eventually as he pulled himself away.

“Alright.” Jake sighed. “I hope Merrill comes around soon. I miss fucking you.” He told his younger brother.

“Me too, believe me.” Richard said. “Now go before you get us both in trouble.” He said with a laugh.

“Fine. I love you.” Jake said. Richard returned the sentiment and then his brother was off. Richard shook his head and decided to find his wife for some relief.

Stevie and Ethan dashed to the older boy’s room and both launched themselves onto Stevie’s bed. The two wrestled, each boy laughing as they took turns pinning each other. Stevie usually let Ethan win, but not all of the time.

Both boys really liked to wrestle, mostly because it meant a lot of touching. Ethan’s only regret was that Christian wasn’t around. He loved it when he and Stevie would try to pin the older boy. Ethan thought that both of his cousins were super handsome and sexy.

Stevie let Ethan pin him. The younger boy was on top of him and his own tight shirt had rode up from all the rolling around, exposing his midsection. Ethan’s hand brushed against his stomach, seemingly unintentionally but it lingered there a little too long to be an accident.

Stevie thought his father was right about Ethan having a crush on him. He was perfectly fine that that because he had a little one on the younger boy too. Ethan got a thrill from touching Stevie’s bare skin. He wanted so badly to be naked with him.

The older boy flipped him over and got on top of him. He leaned over and Ethan thought that Stevie was going to kiss him. The older boy pressed his forehead against his cousin’s and smiled.

“I’m really glad you’re here, Ethan.” Stevie said. He had been hard the whole time and was surprised his cousin hadn’t noticed.

“Me too. I like being with you.” Ethan panted. He had worked up a sweat from the wrestling. He noticed that Stevie had also.

Stevie rolled off of him and lay on his back. Stevie cuddled up to the older boy and put his hand on the boy’s damp stomach. His cousin’s stomach was nice and tight and he ran his hand along the middle of it. It was the first time he had been so intentional and obvious with his affection.

“Mmmm.” Stevie moaned at the younger boy’s touch. He raised his head and kissed the top of his cousin’s head. He smelled the slightly sweaty scent of the boy’s hair. “This is nice lying here with you.” He said Ethan.

Ethan’s heart swelled at his cousin’s admission. He couldn’t help but agree. “I like it too.” He said to Stevie. He ran his hand across the older boy’s stomach. He loved the feeling of the boy’s skin.

“Your stomach is nice and muscled.” Ethan said, tracing the outline of the older boy’s muscles. He felt like he wanted to kiss them.

“I do a lot of sit-ups.” He told his young cousin. “Do you want to play a game with me?”

“Yeah, anything.” Ethan answered. He was happy as long as he was playing the game with Stevie.

“Ok.” Stevie said, sitting up into a cross legged position. He removed his sandals that threw them on the floor.

Ethan sat to match his cousin and took off his sneakers and threw them to the floor. They were now sitting facing each other. Stevie had been thinking about how to break the ice with Ethan and had come up with a new game.

“This game is completely optional. If you don’t want to play, it’s totally fine, ok?” He asked the younger boy. Ethan said that he understood.

“So, I thought of this game. It’s sort of like truth or dare, except instead of a truth, we tell each other a desire. You get to choose beforehand if you want desire or dare. Make sense?” Stevie said explaining the rules.

“I think so.” Ethan said.

“Ok, so let’s give it a try. You can go first, Ethan. Desire or dare?” Stevie began.

“Dare.” Ethan said. He wasn’t quite sure about the desire part yet. He knew what he desired but was a little hesitant to start.

“Ok, I dare you to take your socks off. Keep them on the bed.” Stevie told him. Ethan took his socks off and kept them on the bed. They were a little damp from his sweat.

“Ok, Stevie. Desire or dare?” Ethan asked.

“I choose desire. I desire to take your socks and smell them.” Stevie said, picking up the boy’s damp socks and putting them to his nose. He inhaled the sweaty foot smell of the young boy.

Ethan looked at his cousin with wild eyed amazement. “Do you like the smell?” He asked.

“Mmmm. Smells so good, Ethan.” Stevie answered. Ethan could clearly make out his cousin’s erect penis and felt like his own would burst through his pants. He was starting to get the idea of the game now.

“Desire or dare, Ethan.” Stevie said as he continued to smell the boy’s socks.
“Desire. I desire to touch your chest.” Ethan said. Stevie peeled his shirt off and took his cousin’s hand, guiding it to his chest and nipples.

“Do you like that?” Stevie asked.

“Yeah, your chest is really nice.” Ethan said. “Does it feel good?”

“It feels nice when you touch me.” Stevie said, causing Ethan’s heart leap in his chest. He couldn’t believe all of this was happening but he was really glad that it was.

“Desire or dare, Stevie?” Ethan asked while still stroking his cousin’s chest.

“Desire. I desire to suck on your toes.” Stevie said, and took one of his cousin’s feet in his hands. Ethan leaned back on his elbows and stared at him in wonder.

Stevie lifted the boy’s small foot to his nose and inhaled deeply before taking the big toe in his mouth. “Mmmm.” He moaned as he sucked and rubbed the underside of the toe with his tongue.

Ethan felt the warmth of the older boy’s mouth on his skin. The way that Stevie was sucking on his toe was incredibly exciting. The older boy moved from his big toe and paid special attention to each successive digit before doing the same to the other foot.

Stevie loved the boy’s tastes and smells. He was glad they wrestled first so that he could taste the saltiness of Ethan’s skin. Before finishing, he licked up the sole of the boy’s foot from heel to toes.

“That was so cool.” Ethan said when his cousin had finished. He had really enjoyed the experience. His cousin was so….kinky, he guessed that was the word for it.

“Desire or dare, Ethan.” The ten year old thought for a moment. He thought that he wanted to suck on Stevie’s toes too but it wasn’t the thing he wanted the most right then. He liked his cousin’s mouth on his skin and wanted to continue that.

“I desire for you to suck on my nipples.” Ethan said. He liked playing with his nipples when he was alone. They really made him excited. Once he had an orgasm just from playing with them.

Stevie leaned over and pulled up the boy’s shirt. Ethan lifted his arms and his cousin pulled the shirt off and laid it on the floor. Stevie licked the youngster’s nipple and wrapped his lips around it. He sucked on it and flicked it with his tongue.

“Oh, Stevie.” Ethan moaned. Stevie played with the boy’s other nipple with his fingers while he continued to pleasure the one in his mouth.

Ethan wriggled in pleasure at his cousin’s attention. He moaned and writhed around from the sensation of another boy playing with his nipples. He felt himself getting close to orgasm but he wanted to wait. He knew the longer he delayed the more intense it would be.

Stevie could sense his cousin’s impending climax and stopped. “Was that good?” He asked the younger boy.

“Oh my god. That was so good.” Ethan told him. “What next?” He panted instead of asking desire or dare. Stevie had only mentioned desires and he wanted to keep that trend going.

“I desire to lick your armpits.” Stevie said. Ethan nodded and lifted his arms to reveal his hairless pits.

Stevie moved in and sniffed deeply, inhaling the lightly sweaty smell of the boy before extending his tongue and licking away the salty sweat. He was in heaven as he feasted on his younger cousin. Both boys moaned as they both enjoyed the sensations of licking and being licked.

“I desire for you to kiss me.” Ethan said, unprompted. Both boys were past the point of asking and were just free with their desires now.

Stevie moved the short distance from the boy’s armpit to his lips. He pressed his lips to the younger boy’s and they kissed. Stevie opened his mouth slightly, so Ethan did the same.

Ethan felt his cousin’s tongue explore his mouth. He met it with his own and tasted the tangy sweat from his armpit on the older boy. The kiss was nothing short of amazing and unlike anything the younger boy had experienced. He had imagined kissing Stevie and Christian so many times but nothing had prepared him for how wonderful it was.

His hands moved to the older boy’s chest. He caressed it again before wrapping his arms around Stevie’s neck to pull him in closer. His cock was painfully hard now and he longed for release.

Stevie reluctantly pulled back. They were still playing the game, at least in his mind. “I desire to taste your cock.” He said and quickly unfastened Ethan’s jeans. He pulled them down with a quick tug. “So fucking beautiful.” He said. He pulled the boy’s jeans off completely and spread his hairless legs before leaning in.

Ethan barely had time to process his cousin’s desire before his jeans were off. He rarely wore underwear anymore and now he was on full display, fully naked before the boy, or one of the boys, he had a crush on. His cousin leaned in and smelled his penis and surrounding area and moaned approvingly.

He felt the older boy’s tongue lick from his butt to his balls. The older boy licked up his three inch shaft before pushing his mouth down on it.

“Oh!” Ethan moaned. His cousin was giving him his first blow job and he felt like his brain was exploding inside his skull. “Oh, Stevie.” He groaned as the older boy pleasured him.

Stevie loved the tangy taste of his cousin’s cock. Ethan was so fucking beautiful and he loved that he was the one to be the boy’s first. He hoped they could do things more often after this. He was sure that his Uncle wouldn’t mind, nor would his father. Each of them would probably want a taste of the youngster, and he was sure Christian would too.

“Oh, God!” Ethan whimpered. Stevie’s mouth and tongue felt amazing and he was so close. “Oh, Stevie. Oh, shit.” He mewled. “Mmmmmm!” The boy moaned, sealing his lips to keep from screaming out as he felt the orgasm crash over him.

Stevie felt the boy’s cock throb in his mouth. He released his boyhood and kissed him again, this time dispensing with the game. “You taste so good, Ethan.” He said to the youngster. Ethan tasted his own penis on the older boy’s tongue. He could barely string a sentence together after that incredible experience.

“Are you ok?” Stevie asked the boy. Ethan looked dazed but managed to nod that he was ok. Really he wasn’t ok. He was euphoric and, quite possibly, deeply in love.

“I desire…” He said weakly. “You.” The young boy added with a smile.

“You have me.” Stevie said. He was thrilled by the younger boy and he was nowhere close to finished with him yet. He leaned in a kissed the younger boy softly. Ethan kissed him back tenderly. He was putty in the older boy’s hands.

“I desire to taste you.” Stevie said fingering the boy’s smooth pucker. He brought his fingers to his nose. The youngster smelled surprisingly mild, given their activity so far. “Mmmm. You smell so good.” He said, putting his fingers in his mouth.

The taste of Ethan’s pussy was stronger than expected. They might need a take a bath before continuing into penetrative sex. Stevie could wait. His father had provided cover for them and he was sure his dad could assist further.

As if on queue, there was a knock on his door. “Boys, time for lunch.” His father called.

“Ok, Dad. We’ll be out soon.” Stevie answered. “Are you hungry?” He asked the younger boy. Ethan nodded. He was hungry both for food and for more of his cousin.

They both got dressed again. Stevie put on a more appropriate shirt for mixed company, assuming his mother would join them. The two of them exited his bedroom hand in hand. Ethan loved holding hands with the older boy. He loved everything with Stevie.

They made their way to the dining room and took their seats next to each other. Richard smiled at the two boys as they held hands. Both seemed to be genuinely happy and comfortable with each other.

Stevie’s mom brought out plates of grilled cheese sandwiches with a side of thick tomato soup for dunking. It was one of Stevie’s favorite comfort foods. Both boys ate with one hand, never releasing their grip on each other.

Merrill thought it was adorable how Stevie and his cousin showed their affection. She hoped the boys never lost that ability as men often do. He gripped Richard’s hand under the table and he gave hers a little squeeze. He seemed to delight in the boys as well.

Ethan loved the food. He also loved holding his cousin’s hand. He was a little sad that he’d have to go home tomorrow but hoped he could visit again soon. He also wanted to see his older cousin again and hoped he could enjoy the same special bond with the teenager.

Richard cleared away the dirty dishes and told the boys to relax a little before bath time. Ethan asked if they could take a bath together. His uncle just smiled and said ‘of course.’ The two cousins walked hand in hand back to Stevie’s room where Richard imagined they’d spend the time making out, at the very least.

Chapter 27

Summary:

Stevie and his cousin Ethan have a little fun before their bath and dinner.

The two boys fell onto Stevie’s bed together as soon as they were back in his room. Stevie lay on top of his younger cousin and kissed him. Ethan could feel the older boy’s hardness against his own. He still hadn’t seen it. He wanted to do more than look at it, but it would be a start.

For the moment, both boys were content with kissing. They knew there would be plenty of time later. Neither could imagine sleeping at all once they were in bed together. Ethan was looking forward to being naked with his cousin.

Stevie pressed his hardness into the younger boy’s as they kissed. He knew not to start anything too sexy before bath time. His father would be there soon to collect them.

He rolled over and pulled the smaller boy on top of him. Ethan’s hand snaked up his shirt and rubbed his chest as the boy lay his head on it. It was really nice just to cuddle together.

“This has been amazing.” Ethan told the older boy. “I love you, Stevie. I want to do things with you all the time.”

“Me too, Ethan. You’re so sexy.” Stevie told his young cousin. He wanted to eat his cousin’s ass but he needed a bit of a wash first.

“Can I ask you about stuff?” The young boy ventured.

“You can ask me anything. I’ll be completely honest. Anything you want to know, just ask.” Stevie said.

“Do you think that Christian likes me? I mean, likes me like you do?” Ethan asked. Stevie wasn’t surprised at the question.

“I haven’t asked him specifically, but I’m sure that he does. He likes boys like me and you.” Stevie said. He and his brother hadn’t talked about Ethan but he knew his brother. He wouldn’t be able to resist this sexy boy.

“He does? Have you asked him if he likes boys?” Ethan asked and moved so that his face lay in the crook of Stevie’s neck.

“I didn’t have to. He showed me.” Stevie confessed.

“You did things with Christian?” Ethan asked.

“Yes, he was my first. Dad was my second.” Stevie admitted. There was no sense holding back.

“Oh, wow. That’s wild.” Ethan said. He thought about his own father and how much he liked kissing him good night and how he’d been curious about his dad’s body.

“Do you think I could do things with my dad?” Ethan asked.

“I’m sure you could if you want to. The men in our family are very open with each other.” Stevie explained. “My dad and your dad have done things since they were kids.” His mind went to all five of them having fun together. He should ask his father to arrange something over the summer.

The thought of being fucked by his brother, father, and uncle had him fully aroused. Ethan noticed and placed his hand on his cousin’s hardness through his jeans. He rubbed it gently and his cousin moaned softly at his touch.

“Can I see it?” Ethan asked. “I really want to touch it.”

“Sure. Go ahead.” Stevie said. Ethan moved lower and unfastened the older boy’s jeans before unzipping the fly.

Stevie helped the younger boy by lifting his rump and sliding his jeans down. Ethan marveled at the older boy’s penis. It was a good inch larger than his and it was thicker too.

He wrapped his small hand around it and his cousin gasped at his touch. He stroked it softly and could smell the musky scent of the older boy. He leaned in and inhaled the strong smell and realized that he really liked it.

“So amazing.” Ethan remarked. He kissed the head softly and pushed it past his lips.

“Oh, Ethan.” Stevie moaned. The young boy’s soft lips enveloped the head of his cock as he worked his mouth further down his shaft.

Ethan first penis other than his own was a revelation. Stevie’s amazing boyhood smelled and tasted so wonderful. It felt so good in his mouth as he worked his lips and tongue on it, mimicking what his cousin had done to him.

Stevie’s moans spurred him on and he pushed his mouth lower. Stevie’s hands were on his head next and gently guided him down until his nose brushed the older boy’s skin about his penis. He lifted his head as he felt himself gag. He pulled himself off of his cousin and caught his breath.

Stevie lifted his head and looked at his cousin. The boy’s eyes were tearing and red, and a line of spittle ran from his mouth to his own cock. He cupped the boy’s chin and pulled him into a kiss.

“You did great for your first time.” He said, reassuring the youngster that it was ok. Ethan started to stroke his cock now slick with the boy’s spit.

“Oh, fuck.” Stevie moaned and they kissed again. The boy’s attention and the thrill of being with Ethan proved to be too much for the twelve year old to hold back.

“Oh, shit!” He groaned as his orgasm hit him like a truck.

Ethan felt his cousin’s penis pulse and quiver in his hand. He smiled at the older boy, happy that he had brought him to climax. He lay on top of him again and they kissed some more.

“Was that ok?” Ethan asked his cousin once they lay together for a bit.

“More than ok. You’re amazing, Ethan. I love doing things with you.” Stevie said. The younger boy was on his way to becoming a sexual dynamo. His appetite for all things carnal rivaled his own.

Chapter 28

Summary:

Stevie and Ethan continue their journey of exploration.

Stevie and Ethan lay on the older boy’s bed for a little while. Ethan absentmindedly played with the older boy’s penis until it was hard again. Stevie enjoyed the younger boy’s attention and that he had been so willing to open himself up sexually to his cousin.

“What did you do with Christian the first time?” Ethan asked. The young boy wasn’t exactly obsessed with the sixteen year old but he was crushing hard.

“We did a lot of kissing, and we smelled and tasted each other’s things. Feet, pits, penises, butts, just about everything.” Stevie answered, recalling his first amazing time with his older brother.

“You tasted each other’s butts?” Ethan asked. He was a little surprised but also intrigued.

“Yeah, it’s really nice if things are clean. It’s great to put things in there too.” Stevie told the younger boy. He broached the topic with some care so as not to scare the youngster.

“I like the taste of your penis.” Ethan said. “What does Christian’s taste like?”

“Oh, his tastes so incredible. He has this precum that leaks out and I love to eat it. When he orgasms, he shoots cum, which is delicious. I love eating his and my dad’s.” Stevie said.

“Woah, that’s really cool. I wish I could.” Ethan said.

“Me too. Someday soon I hope that I will but I haven’t yet, obviously.” Stevie said.

“Did Christian put his penis in you?” Ethan asked almost hesitantly. He was still getting used to speaking so openly.

“He did and it’s one of the best things ever.” Stevie told the boy. “If you want, I can show you later. It’ll be better after the bath and you’re relaxed.”

“I dunno. Maybe.” Ethan said. He wasn’t sure about butt stuff quite yet. “I just really want to be with you.”

“Me too. I love your body. I can’t wait to taste all of you.” Stevie said, rolling over on top of the younger boy. “It’ll feel good, I promise.” He added.

Ethan nodded and they kissed for a while before his uncle knocked on the door to say the bath was ready. The two boys reluctantly stopped kissing and made their way to the bath room where Uncle Richie was waiting to help them into the bath.

Ethan was comfortable getting naked in front of the man, having been bathed by him before. Only this time his penis was hard from kissing his cousin. He looked to Stevie who nodded that it was ok. Stevie had been having sex with his father so Ethan trusted him.

The two boys stripped down and the man helped them into the bath. The young boy was starting to become fascinated by the idea of being with the older men. His father and uncle were both attractive and he was curious about the precum and cum that his cousin had talked about.

“Ok, I’ll leave you two to wash up. Dinner will be ready soon then you two can go to bed and enjoy each other’s company.” Uncle Richie said with a smile.

Stevie thanked his father and moved in close to the younger boy, so that his legs were over the younger boy’s. He leaned in a kissed his young cousin again and gently stroked the boy’s hardness.

Ethan reached over and stroked his cousin, reciprocating what Stevie was doing to him. Stevie’s penis was so nice, and he liked it so much. Ethan was well on his way to becoming obsessed with boy parts.

Stevie slipped a finger down and caressed his cousin’s taint. Ethan took in a sharp breath as his cousin moved a finger closer to his butt hole. He felt the older boy feel around the edge of it and press softly on the center. It felt surprisingly good to have the other boy touch him there.

They stopped kissing for a moment as Stevie pulled away. “I really want to fuck you, Ethan.” He whispered. “Will you let me?” He asked as he fingered the younger boy.

Ethan moaned as his cousin played at his hole. He nodded. He would let Stevie fuck him. He trusted Stevie. He loved Stevie. He might be in love with Stevie. He would let Stevie do anything and everything.

“I promised, it’s going to feel so good.” Stevie said and pushed a finger inside of the younger boy. He found the boy’s prostate and massaged it.

“Ooh.” Ethan moaned. His cousin was making him feel something he’d never felt before. He’d only glimpsed this feeling before when his mother would take his temperature with a thermometer in his bum. He remembered enjoying the sensation of the instrument as it slid in and out of him.

“Feels good?” Stevie asked, knowing full well that it did. Ethan nodded. His head was swimming from the sensation. If the older boy’s finger felt this good, he couldn’t imagine what his penis would feel like.

Stevie removed his finger and put it to his nose. It smelled musky but not foul. The bathwater had done its job.

The older boy helped wash his cousin before making sure he was clean and ready for later. The boys finished up and dried off. Stevie found himself wishing his mother wasn’t around so that they could just be naked in the house, and so that his father could join them too.

They dressed again and exited the bathroom. They made their way to the dining room where Stevie’s mom was just putting the dinner plates down. The four of them ate dinner and made small talk about school and other things.

After dinner, the adults cleaned up. Richard told the boys to brush their teeth and get ready for bed and that he’d be in to tuck them in. Neither boy wanted to wait and dashed back to the bathroom. They quickly brushed their teeth and put on their pajamas before getting into Stevie’s bed together.

Stevie’s dad knocked on the door a short time later and entered to find the boys looking comfortable in the bed. He sat on the side of the bed and shook his head. This wouldn’t do at all, he thought.

“I’ll make sure your mother doesn’t come in. Can I help you boys get comfortable?” He asked.

“Please, Daddy.” Stevie said. His father pulled the covers down and unbuttoned his pajama top.

“You’re so beautiful.” Richard said as he caresses his young son’s chest. Ethan watched excitedly as his uncle lovingly touched his cousin.

“You are too, Daddy.” Stevie said as his father pulled his pajama bottoms off to reveal his hard cock and tight ballsack. His father gently stroked his hardness. Stevie sat up and his father slipped the top over his shoulders, depositing it on the floor beside the bed.

“That’s better.” Richard said as he stroked his son’s penis. He leaned in and gave the boy a long passionate kiss. Ethan watched with longing. He hoped that he was next.

“I wish you could join us, Dad.” Stevie said after their lips separated.

“Soon enough, Stevie. I’m going to make arrangements with your Uncle Jake. I think all of us would enjoy some time together. We’ll plan something for Christian’s next break.” He told his boy and his nephew.

“Me next, Uncle Richie.” Ethan said. Richard moved to the other side of the bed and followed the same procedure to strip his nephew naked.

“Can I touch you, Ethan?” He asked the young boy. Ethan nodded and he stroked the ten year old’s three inch penis. “You’re a beautiful boy, Ethan. I’m sure that your father will have a special treat in store for you when you return home.” He said, knowing full well that Jake was looking forward to being with his boy.

“Can you kiss me too?” Ethan asked. Richard smiled and, as he had with Stevie, kissed the boy long and passionately. He was rock hard and would need to take care of things. He hoped his wife was in the mood.

Richard thought to ask the boys to kiss but watching them would be too much for him. He could imagine locking the door and having his way with them both. He shook his head and wished them good night before getting up and leaving the room. He spared a last look over this shoulder of the two naked boys before, hopefully, going to make a move on his wife.

As soon as his father had left, Stevie felt a small pang of regret. He wished his father could stay. He was looking forward to fucking his cousin but he needed to be fucked too. Thinking about it gave him an idea.

Chapter 29

Summary:

Stevie completes his cousin's initiation.

Stevie rolled over and pressed his naked body against his cousin’s. Ethan’s smaller form felt good against him. The younger boy’s cock was perpetually hard.

“I’m so glad that I got to be your first, Ethan.” Stevie said, pressing his lips to the boy’s. “I’ve thought about this for a little while.” He confessed to the younger boy.

“Me too.” Ethan admitted. He’d been longing for both of his cousins for a long while. His fantasy was to be used by both of them at the same time. He was now starting to believe that it would be a reality given everything that Stevie had told him.

Ethan also thought it was very exciting to imagine the two brothers together. Both were gorgeous in their own right but together they would be very hot to watch. He kissed Stevie back tenderly, wondering what might come next.

Ethan didn’t wonder for long. Stevie soon took the lead and asked him to roll over onto his stomach. He did as his cousin asked and felt the older boy spread his cheeks before he started licking between them.

“Ooh.” Ethan moaned. The sensation was unlike anything he had felt before. Prior to today he couldn’t have imagined anyone licking him there.

Stevie licked around the younger boy’s smooth pucker. His young cousin tasked so good, he thought. He did his best to bring the boy as much pleasure as he could. He heard the younger boy moan when his tongue breached the boy’s hole.

Ethan was amazed by the older boy’s attention. When he felt Stevie’s tongue inside him, it was a revelation. He sighed and gasped as his cousin fucked him with his tongue.

“God, your ass tastes so fucking good, Ethan.” Stevie sighed as he went back to work on the youngster. Judging by how his cousin was moaning, he was really enjoying it too.

“Oh my god. That feels so good.” Ethan sighed. His cousin was really into it and he was becoming excited at the idea of having the older boy’s penis inside him.

Stevie thought that his cousin’s hole was nice and wet and slick now. He told the younger boy to roll over onto his back and grabbed the bottle of lube from his bedside drawer. He lubricated the boy’s hole so that it was more slippery taking care to massage around the boy’s virgin hole.

“I’m going to put a finger in you. Tell me if it hurts.” Stevie said. Ethan nodded and he inserted his index finger slowly. “Just relax.” The older boy told him.

Ethan imagined that it was like the thermometer that he so enjoyed being inserted into him. Stevie’s finger was thicker but it slid inside him easily. He moaned at the sensation of being penetrated. It felt really good, he thought.

Stevie was encouraged that his cousin took his finger so eagerly. “You’re a good boy.” He smiled. Ethan smiled back at him and told him it felt nice.

“I’m going to put another finger in.” Stevie told his cousin. Ethan nodded for him to continue. The second finger met some resistance. “Just relax. It’s going to feel really good.” He said softly.

His fingers pushed in slowly and he let them stay there as the boy relaxed and adapted to the thickness of them. Once he did, Stevie moved his fingers in and out slowly fucking the boy. Ethan moaned and seemed to be really enjoying it.

“Feels good?” He asked the younger boy. Ethan nodded and bit his lower lip.

Stevie smiled and curved his fingers to hit his cousin’s prostate. Ethan gasped and went wide eyed at the new feeling. It felt like being jerked off from the inside, only better, the younger boy thought.

“Oh, Stevie.” The young boy moaned as his older cousin finger banged him. He needed the boy’s penis inside him. “Put it in.” He begged.

Stevie pulled his fingers out and quickly lubed up his cock. He pressed the head against the younger boy’s virgin hole and pushed in slowly. Ethan was so tight and warm. The boy was eager and willing and soon his full length was inside his cousin.

“Oh, fuck that’s good.” He moaned once he was fully in. “Feels so good, Ethan.” He gasped.

“Oh, Stevie.” Ethan moaned. His ass was so full of his cousin’s penis. It felt unlike anything he’d felt and it was all that he wanted.

“I’m going to start moving. Tell me if it hurts.” Stevie said and started pulling out slightly before pushing in again slowly.

“Oh my god, Stevie.” Ethan gasped as the older boy fucked him. The only thing he could think about was his cousin’s penis inside of him as the boy took his virginity.

“It’s so good, Ethan. I love fucking you so much.” Stevie said as he sped up his thrusts.

“Yes, Stevie. Fuck me! It’s so good.” Ethan moaned as his cousin hit his boy button over and over again.

Ethan’s pussy felt so amazingly tight and warm as it surrounded Stevie’s cock. The younger boy’s moans were getting louder by the moment, so he leaned in kissed him, plunging his tongue in his cousin’s mouth.

Ethan moaned, his eyes rolled back in his head as he felt the imminent orgasm building up in him. Stevie was filling both of his holes with tongue and penis. He wondered how anything could top this moment as his small penis throbbed and pulsed in response to his climax.

He moaned loudly into his cousin’s mouth muffled by the older boy’s tongue. He felt like he could climax again as the older boy continued to thrust inside him. He wanted to have Stevie fuck him all night.

Stevie felt the younger boy’s cock pulse against him as he orgasmed. He was close now too and knew that he wouldn’t last much longer. “Oh, fuck. I’m gonna cum.” He announced before the orgasm washed over him, flooding his senses and causing his cock to throb inside the youngster.

Stevie kissed Ethan again, urgently at first and then tenderly as both boys recovered from their respective orgasms.

“That was great.” Ethan sighed as they lay together afterwards.

“You were great.” Stevie told the younger boy and kissed him. “Now, it’s my turn.” He said and pulled out a dildo.

Ethan’s eyes went wide at the sight of the large silicon sex toy. He took is as his cousin handed it to him. It was really big.

“Now, I want you to fuck me with that.” Stevie told his cousin.

Chapter 30

Summary:

Christian returns to school only to have a special visit from Jett.

Christian walked the halls of his dorm on his way to the rooms he shared with Harry. He felt like he was buoyed by his break. He felt energized. He indulged himself in the memories of fucking his younger brother and the times the two spent with their father.

It had been amazing to share that with Stevie. The younger boy was more than willing and eager. He imagined that his brother would fit in well here at the school when he started next year.

He wondered if he’d be able to room with him. The thought of sharing a bed every night in such a restriction free environment would be amazing. He couldn’t wait to introduce his brother boy to his friends.

He was sure that Harry would especially like Stevie, and vice versa. The dorm was relatively quiet. It was still early. He only encountered a few other boys in the halls.

He got to his door and looked down the hall to see if he could see Jay. It didn’t look like the head boy had returned yet, so he unlocked the door and entered. The rooms were dark but felt warm enough. Fortunately, they had turned the heat on before he got there.

The rooms felt especially empty without the presence of the normal activity of the school and the boys coming and going…and cumming, he laughed to himself at the thought. It was a joke that his younger brother would have made. He missed Stevie already but knew that their father would take good care of him.

Stevie had been intent on bedding their younger cousin and was probably busy hatching his plan. Ethan was beyond cute and, given proper consent, Christian thought he would enjoy being with the boy too. He busied himself unpacking and putting his clothes away.

He pulled a wrapped package out of his bag. He didn’t remember packing it. He unwrapped it to find a pair of his younger brother’s briefs and socks in a zip top bag with a note inside.

He read the note and smiled. Stevie packed some dirty things to smell when he missed him. He pulled the top apart slightly and sniffed. “Fuck.” He sighed at the scent of his brother. He was instantly hard and was going to need a release.

A knock on the door shook him from his daydream. He opened the door to find Jett standing there. Like Christian, Jett wasn’t in uniform yet. The school allowed the boys time to settle in before enforcing the uniform code after breaks.

“Oh, hey.” Christian greeted the sexy younger boy. “Umm, Harry’s not back yet.” He said.

“That’s ok. I came to see you. I, uh, saw you walking to the dorm earlier.” Jett said with a wicked smile. Was he stalking me? Christian wondered.

“Oh, sure. Come on in.” He said standing aside for the boy. His eyes were immediately drawn to the boy’s perfect ass. Jett’s sweatpants hugged it as if he were poured into them.

Christian closed the door behind him and leaned against it. He watched as the boy took his jacket off to reveal a tight fitting t-shirt. Between the shirt and the sweatpants, they left little to the imagination, not that he hadn’t already seen the boy naked.

“Are you going to stand there the whole time or are you going to kiss me?” Jett asked the older boy. Christian smiled. He had just been thinking about release and now here was this super sexy and hot asian boy begging for his kiss.

“Did you come here for a kiss?” Christian asked, closing the distance between them and wrapping his arms around the boy. He leaned in and kissed the shorter boy. He tasted of toothpaste, which he appreciated.

“Not only for a kiss.” Jett said as they broke contact. “I was hoping that you’d fuck me, if that’s ok.” He added.

“It’s ok.” Christian said and leaned in again. Their kiss was more intense this time as their tongues met and wrestled.

Christian knew that Jett had a thing for him. He was initially hesitant about hooking up with a younger boy but his brother had opened his mind to the possibility. Sex with Stevie was hot, intimate, passionate, and loving.

“Take me to your bed, Christian.” Jett said after they stopped kissing. “I want you so fucking bad.” The boy admitted. This was not a revelation.

“I want you too.” Christian found himself confessing. He said it without thinking, revealing how he truly felt. He led the thirteen year old to his bedroom.

Jett immediately got to his knees and undid the older boy’s pants, pulling out Christian’s pink cock. He kissed it lightly and stroked it. He had dreamed about the older boy’s cock.

Christian pulled the beautiful brown boy to his feet and pulled off his shirt. Jett’s slim body was gorgeous. He was a hot mocha twink.

“Fuck, you’re so fucking hot.” The older boy said. He pushed the boy down on his bed and pushed himself on top of him.

“Tell me what’s hot about me.” Jett insisted as he nipped at the teen’s lips. Christian thought that the boy was the most erotic person he’d ever met.

“Your pretty face, your smile, your skin.” Christian said, punctuating each statement with a soft kiss. “Your hands, your feet, your cock.” He continued as he kissed his way down the boy’s chest and stomach.

He pulled the sweats down to reveal the younger boy’s hardness. He wasn’t wearing any underwear. Jett kicked off his sneakers to reveal his bare feet. Christian pulled the sweat pants off completely to expose the younger boy in all his naked glory. He grasped the boy’s dark brown five and a half inch uncut cock and admired the dark purple head.

“Oh, fuck.” Jett moaned at the older boy’s touch. Christian leaned in and took in the musky smell of the younger boy’s groin. He licked up the dark shaft and took it in his mouth.

Jett hadn’t intended for Christian to service him. He imagined that he would be the one to blow Christian, but he enjoyed the older boy’s attention to his cock. Christian loved the taste of the uncut member. It was his first time with an uncircumcised boy. At least if he didn’t count the short encounter he had with Jett and Harry that brief time.

“Your mouth feels so good.” He moaned. Christian had gone down on him without hesitation and wasn’t put off by his foreskin, which was a really nice change. A lot of boys got freaked out by it.

“Fuck, I love your cock.” Christian moaned between mouthfuls. “You taste amazing.” He told the boy. He was delighted that the younger boy was producing some precum. It made him taste all the better.

Christian thought he could get addicted to the boy’s flavor. If he could do what Jett could do, he thought he’d never leave his bedroom. The thought of the boy sucking himself turned him on so much.

Jett moaned as the older boy pleasured him. He had expected Christian to be a good lover, but hadn’t imagined how generous he might be. The older boy was getting him close and he didn’t want to cum yet.

Jett had only recently starting having wet orgasms during the school break. It had been a delightful surprise one day while he was self pleasuring, as his father called it. He had been home alone, so he decided to have some solo time.

He’d been sucking his own cock for a few years, having discovered it quite by accident. He had always been limber but the day he discovered he could reach his cock with his lips changed his life forever. He would never forget the day it happened.

He was eleven years old and thought he was alone in the house. He hadn’t had any overtly sexual encounters with his father at the time. It was just the two of them as his mother had passed away from complications when he was born.

He had never known her and, fortunately, his father saw him as the one bright spot in an otherwise tragic situation. He was raised lovingly by his dad, who doted on him and loved him. He often slept in his father’s bed when he was having anxiety. It was something he wished he could change about himself.

His father’s body fascinated him. He would press his rump into his father’s hardness those nights they spent together. His father never woke up, or so he thought.

Jett’s father, Pong, was a very handsome and fit young man. He worked as a trainer for kick boxing and Jett had always thought of him as attractive. He regularly sought the comfort of his father when he was feeling anxious or nervous.

His father never pushed him away. Rather, he always welcomed the boy and comforted him. That comfort would take a very different form after that day. Pong knew that Jett would want more than just the platonic comfort that he had provided so far.

He recognized the young boy’s desires, having been introduced to sex with men at an early age himself. He also had a regular hook up with one of his students. It started quite accidentally but had become a fairly steady thing.

The student was an older man of means. He had hired Pong as his personal instructor and had his own ring at his home. One thing had led to another and they had been seeing quite a bit of each other. The older man, Jerry, had asked him to move in but he wanted to make sure Jett was ok with it first.

He was about to talk to his son about it, when he walked in on the boy pleasuring himself with is mouth. His son didn’t sense him, so he watched the boy suck himself for a while before slowly backing out of the room.

Jett clearly liked his own cock, but that didn’t mean he was gay. A better indicator was how often his son pushed his butt into his father’s crotch. He was sure that his son imagined he was asleep but who could sleep through that?

Pong knew that the next time would be very different. As it happened, Jett sought solace in his father’s bed again that very night. This time, when Jett thought his father was asleep and he pushed into the man’s hardness, his father wrapped an arm around him and kissed his neck.

The boy startled and nearly jumped out of the bed. His father told him it was ok and pulled him close. Pong was gentle with his boy and held him tight.

“It’s ok, Jett. It’s what we both want.” He told his son before making love to him for the first time.

His father was gentle but insistent as he made love to his boy. Jett was accepting, willing, and eager as he first took his father in his mouth, and later let the man fuck him for as long as he wanted.

Pong was surprised at how easily his son took his cock, both in his mouth and his hole. The two spent the next nights exploring each other’s wants and desires. Jett showed his father his special talent, sucking himself as his father fucked him.

They shared a love that transcended father and son after that first night. Pong did introduce Jerry to his son. They moved in with him. Jerry’s fortune provided security and the three ended up sharing a special bond. Jett had fond memories of being spit roasted by the two men.

It was Jerry’s connection to the school that led to Jett’s admission. Jerry had gone to the school as a boy and knew that Jett would thrive there. The boy already had an almost insatiable sexual appetite, one that he and Pong sometimes struggled to satisfy.

“Not yet.” Jett moaned. He was getting close. Christian released his cock and leaned in to kiss him again. He moaned into the boy’s mouth and let the thirteen year old roll him over onto his back.

The younger boy pulled his shirt up and Christian helped him pull it over his head. Jett went for his armpit, sniffing, licking, and biting the sensitive skin gently. Christian moaned as how erotic the boy was. It reminded him of his brother and how they loved to taste and smell each other.

“Oh, fuck Jett.” He moaned as the boy sucked and bit gently at his nipples. Jett pulled his pants and underwear down. Christian kicked off his shoes to allow the younger boy to remove the rest of his clothes.

“God, you’re beautiful.” Jett gasped and licked up his shaft before taking him in his mouth.

“Oh, god!” Christian groaned as Jett deep throated him. He felt the boy’s throat muscles constrict around him, milking his cock. “Oh, shit.” He gasped.

Jett spun himself around, presenting his hole to the older boy while continuing to deep throat the boy’s larger cock. Christian placed a hand on either side of his lover’s rear and spread his cheeks, revealing the hairless brown pucker.

He dove in licking and rimming the younger boy’s hole. Jett’s pussy was deliciously musky and clean. Christian’s tongue pushed inside the boy who moaned as best he could while swallowing his cock.

“Fuck, your pussy tastes great.” He sighed and dove in again. He mentally kicked himself for putting this off for so long. Jett was incredible. He should have been hitting this regularly all along.

From Jett’s perspective, the older boy’s tongue was dancing all over his pleasure centers. He felt Christian’s ball’s tighten and he backed off, releasing the gorgeous pink cock and pushing his ass into the older boy’s face.

“Oh, I love how you eat my pussy!” He moaned. He planted soft kisses on the head of Christian’s cock and licked up any residual precum.

“Fuck, yeah. I fucking love your pussy, Jett.” Christian told the boy.

“Shit, Christian. Put your big cock inside it.” He moaned. The older boy rolled him over and repositioned himself between his legs. “Yeah, fuck me, baby.” He begged.

Christian’s cock slid in fairly easily. Both his cock and Jett’s hole were liberally lubricated with saliva. Both boys groaned in pleasure as he buried his length inside the younger boy.

“Oh, fuck yeah baby. Fuck me! Please, fuck me!” Jett moaned. He didn’t know if it was the size or shape of Christian’s cock, or his attraction to the older boy that made this one of the best feelings ever but he though he could die happy after this.

Christian felt the same about Jett. His hole was clamping down on him in all the right ways. He started fucking him fast and hard. He fucked the boy missionary for a while before pulling out and folding the boy in half so that he could suck himself and positioned himself over him, pushing inside again. He watched in awe as Jett sucked his own cock while he fucked him.

Jett opened his mouth wide and looked up at him. He instinctively knew what the boy wanted and so he spit into the youngster’s waiting mouth. Jett took it and swallowed it before sucking himself again.

“Oh, fuck!” Jett cried out as he exploded into his own mouth. Christian pulled out and finished himself off in his lover’s mouth, adding to the boy’s load, before leaning in and swapping both loads between them.

Jett rolled them over again and cleaned off the older boy’s cock. They finished by kissing urgently for a while before settling in and kissing softly.

“Give me five minutes and I’ll be ready to go again.” Jett said stroking the teenager’s face.

“Ok, I might need longer.” Christian panted. “You’re incredible.”

“So are you.” Jett told the older boy. “Worth the wait?” He asked.

“More than but let’s not wait again.” Christian said.

Chapter 31

Summary:

Christian and Jett confess that there's more to their relationship. Harry returns to school.

Christian and Jett fucked twice more before lunch. They reluctantly got dressed and went to the dining hall. Since only a handful of boys were back from break, the meal was served buffet style.

Each boy filled their plates, heaping mounds of food onto them before taking their trays to their usual table. Christian watched as the younger boy ate his food. He found that he was quite taken with him, despite his earlier reluctance to be with a younger boy.

“What?” Jett asked with a mouthful of food. Christian was looking at him and smiling.

“Nothing. I just enjoy watching you.” He smiled at the preteen.

Jett smiled and Christian could have sworn that he was blushing at the attention. He picked at his food now self consciously. He gazed up at the older boy and wondered if he should confess how he really felt about him.

“You should hurry up and eat your lunch before you have your dessert.” Jett said instead.

“What’s for dessert?” Christian asked, fully playing into the trap laid by the sexy boy.

“Me. If you want.” Jett answered, offering Christian the opportunity to say no.

“Well, I’d better eat because that sounds fucking delicious.” He answered. Jett beamed at him and Christian thought the boy’s smile was something that he’d like to see more of. He wondered if he was falling for this amazing boy.

Falling in love was not something that either boy was prepared for, or wanted for that matter. Love complicated things. It made people do stupid things. It could result in jealousy and hurt. Neither of them wanted that.

Both of them finished their lunch and rushed back to Christian’s rooms. They stripped off their clothes as soon as they closed Christian’s bedroom door behind them. Christian wrapped the younger boy in his arms and they fell onto the bed together kissing.

They were rock hard and rubbed their cocks against each other while they kissed furiously. Jett rolled Christian onto his back and, taking the lube from the nightstand, made sure that the older boy’s cock was nice and slick before lowering himself onto it.

“Fuck.” Christian moaned as the boy impaled himself on his dick. Jett gyrated his hips, milking the older boy with his hole.

“Oh, your cock feels amazing inside me.” He moaned as he gazed affectionately at the teenager.

“Fuck, Jett. You’re amazing.” Christian moaned as the boy’s peach worked his rod.

“You are too, Christian.” Jett said softly. He was really starting to have some intense feelings for the teen boy.

Christian sat up and kissed him before lifting the boy up and flipping him over to fuck him missionary again. “God, I love fucking you so much.” He moaned as he drilled the boy’s pussy.
“God, me too. I love how you fuck me.” Jett moaned. The younger boy thought that if he could only be fucked by Christian that would be enough for him.

“Oh, fuck!” Christian cried out as he exploded inside the boy’s love hole. “Shit, sorry. That was quick.” He apologized. The intensity of Jett’s ass had been too much for him.

Jett reached up and stroked Christian’s cheek. “You have have to apologize. Everything with you is incredible.” He soothed the teen.

Christian pulled out of Jett and the younger boy folding himself in half and began to suck his own cock again. Christian loved watching him service himself. This time he took advantage of the boy’s hole in front of him and started to eat Jett’s ass, sucking his cum out of it.

Jett’s moans were muffled by his own cock but he clearly loved being rimmed while he sucked himself. It didn’t take long before he exploded in his mouth. Christian gently unfolded him and kissed him, sharing their loads.

“You’re addictive.” Christian whispered against Jett’s lips. Jett smiled at the compliment.

“Mmm. If that means getting more of that dick, then I’m happy to be addictive.” Jett replied.

“Fuck, yeah baby.” Christian smiled and kissed the boy lightly. The two kissed and held each other for a while, content to just be close.

“Can I tell you something?” Jett asked after a while.

“Yeah, anything.” Christian answered. He suspected what was coming next since he was also having some feelings for Jett.

“I like you, a lot.” Jett told the older boy. “I just thought you should know but I don’t want it to change things, you know? I don’t want to be exclusive or anything.”

“No, I get that. I really like you too, Jett. I like you a lot.” Christian told the younger boy. Jett beamed at him.

“I’m really happy to hear that.” He smiled. Christian smiled back at him. He was delighted that he could make Jett happy, which cemented in his mind that he had complicated feelings for the younger boy.

“Well, it makes me happy to make you happy.” He said to the beautiful asian boy in his bed.

They both snickered at his phrasing. Both boys enjoyed each other’s company. They were easy together, in more ways than the one obvious way.

“So, what now?” Christian found himself asking. “Do you want to stay the night?” This was uncharted territory for him at least, maybe for both of them.

“I would love to stay the night. Waking up next to you sounds amazing.” Jett said as he stroked the teen’s cheek.

“That does sound amazing.” Christian agreed with a smile.

The boys spent the rest of the time until dinner just holding each other. When it came time to eat, they dressed and held hands as they walked to the dining hall. The setup was the same as it had been for lunch.

They made their way to their table after loading up their plates. This time they sat next to each other, holding hands while they ate. The fact that Jett was left handed and Christian was right handed made for the perfect arrangement.

About halfway through their meal, Harry entered the dining room and made his way to them. He noticed the two boys holding hands and smirked at them. He sat down across from the pair.

“So, what’s new?” He said with a sly grin. “Been getting to know each other?” He teased.

“Don’t be a dick, Harry.” Jett teased him back. The three of them laughed. Christian was glad to see that this recent development wasn’t going to change things.

“I told you he had a thing for you, Christian.” Harry smiled, vindicated. “Seems the reverse was true too.”

“Yeah, Harry you were right.” Christian smiled. “It doesn’t change anything. We talked about it and we aren’t exclusive.”

“Well, that’s good. I still want to fuck both of you.” Harry said with no hint of sarcasm. “I’m gonna get some food. Be right back.” Harry got up and went to the buffet. The couple looked at each other and smiled.

“You thinking what I’m thinking?” Christian asked.

“If you’re thinking that we should fuck Harry after dinner, then yes.” Jett said.

“How many different three ways do you think we can have this year?” Christian asked.

“As many as you want, baby.” Jett said and kissed his lover.

Chapter 32

Summary:

Christian reveals his friend Jett to his brother. Richard and Stevie get together with Jake and Ethan.

The boys spent the rest of the evening together. Harry joined them for a wild three way before retiring to his room. Christian and Jett basked in the afterglow as they lay on the older boy’s bed together.

“You’re staying, right?” Christian asked his new lover. The younger boy’s head rested on his chest.

“For as long as you’ll have me.” Jett told the older teen. He felt completely comfortable with Christian and wanted to be with him for as long as possible.

“In that case, maybe you should bring some things over.” Christian ventured. He didn’t want to rush the younger boy but thought it would be nice for him to move in.

“Oh? What sorts of things?” Jett asked him. He wasn’t going to let the boy get away with being coy.

“You know, clothes and stuff.” Christian said. The younger boy was putting him on the spot but he’d play along, knowing what would come of it.

“I see.” Jett said, and started playing with the older boy’s cock. “Hmm. I don’t know.” He said kissing his lover’s cock head as it started to swell.

“Fuck, Jett.” Christian moaned as the younger boy took him in his mouth. Jett knew how to get him off and he fought to hold back.

“I want you to cum for me, baby. Fill my mouth.” Jett said between mouthfuls. Christian couldn’t deny the sexy boy and let the orgasm happen.

“Fuck!” He moaned as he exploded in the boy’s mouth. Jett swallowed it greedily and kissed him.

“I could eat your cum all day long. It tastes so good.” Jett whispered against Christian’s mouth.

“You’re gonna milk me dry.” Christian said with a smile.

“Gladly, baby.” Jett said and kissed him lightly. “Now, what was it you were saying?” He asked with feigned ignorance.

“I want you to move in…if you want to.” Christian said.

“I want to.” Jett told him and lay on top of him.

“Good. We should tell my brother.” Christian told him, picking up his phone. He pulled up Stevie’s contact card and hit the video call button.

Stevie’s face appeared on the screen. He had a huge smile on his face. He loved hearing from his brother.

“Christian!” Stevie beamed.

“Hey, buddy. How are you?” Christian asked. Jett watched him with a smile. Stevie couldn’t see him yet but he could see the younger boy. He mouthed to Christian ‘he’s so fucking cute!’

“I’m good. I was just thinking about you.” Stevie said with a knowing smile.

“Oh, were you? I suppose you were jerking off too?” Christian half joked.

“Maybe.” Stevie said coyly.

“I wish you were here. We’d take good care of you.” Christian said, knowing that his brother would ask about the plural.

“We?” Stevie asked, as predicted. Christian turned the phone and Jett moved in close, putting his face next to the older boy’s.

“Stevie, meet Jett. He’s my…special friend.” Christian said.

“Hi Stevie. It’s great to meet you.” Jett told the younger boy.

“Hi, Jett.” Stevie said shyly. He wasn’t expecting the other boy and was a little caught off guard.

“Sorry to spring it on you like this, buddy. I really wanted you to meet. I’d love for you to join us sometime. Can you maybe get Dad to bring you over this weekend?” Christian asked his little brother.

“Ok, I guess I can.” Stevie said. He wasn’t sure about the new boy but he did think that he was really attractive.

“Should I show him my special talent?” Jett asked the older boy.

“That’s a great idea.” Christian said. “I want to show you something that Jett can do.” He said.

The asian boy got himself into position. The idea of showing off for Christian’s brother had him hard in no time. Christian turned the camera on him and he began to suck himself.

“Woah!” Stevie exclaimed. “That’s amazing!”

“You like that?” Christian asked his brother.

“That’s so hot!” Stevie said. “I’ve got a boner now.”

“If you were here, we could take care of that.” Christian tempted his brother.

“Fuck. I’ll definitely ask Dad.” Stevie said. He couldn’t take his eyes off the screen.

Jett decided to seal the deal. He wanted Stevie to join them too. He didn’t hold back and soon filled his mouth. He opened it to show Stevie that it was filled with spunk.

“Hot!” Stevie exclaimed. Christian pulled his lover up by the chin and positioned himself underneath him. Stevie watched the screen as Jett opened his mouth and let his cum flow into Christian’s.

“Fuck.” Stevie gasped.
“Tastes so good.” Christian said.

“I gotta find Dad. I need to be fucked right now.” Stevie said and ended the call.

Christian and Jett smiled at each other, confident that Stevie would join them soon.

Stevie hung up the call and rushed into the living room. He jumped on his father’s lap and Richard exhaled with an ‘oof’.

“What’s up, buddy?” He asked, winking at his wife.

“Can we get ice cream?” Stevie asked. It was their code for when he wanted to have sex.

“It’s kinda late, don’t you think?” Richard asked his boy, though he was already getting hard at the thought.

“Yeah, but I really need ice cream, Dad.” Stevie groaned.

“Hmmm. Ok, buddy.” Richard told his boy.

“Do you think we can bring ice cream for Uncle Jake and Ethan?” Stevie asked. He was anxious to see his younger cousin again. He also wanted to see his father do things with his uncle.

“I think that’s a great idea. Let me text him. Do you want to join us, Mer?” He asked, using the shortened nickname for his wife, Merrill.

Merrill suspected that Jake and Carol would use the opportunity to ask her about their proposed four way. She had to admit that she was warming to the idea. She hadn’t been with another woman since college. She did find Carol very attractive.

“I think I’m good. I’m going to read and probably get to bed early. You boys have fun.” She said.

Richard thanks the powers that be that Merrill wasn’t interested. “Ok, hun.” He said as he texted Jake. He still wanted her to agree to the four way with Jake and Carol.

Jake replied right away that they should come over. Richard told Stevie that Uncle Jake and Ethan wanted to see them. Stevie practically screamed with excitement as they walked out to the car.

“What’s got you so horny tonight?” Richard asked his boy. Stevie told him about his call with Christian and Jett, sparing no detail.

“Oh, wow. Sounds like your brother found himself a very special boy. I can’t wait to meet him.” Richard told his youngest boy.

“Me too. Do you think you can drop me there this weekend?” Stevie asked. Richard smiled widely.

“I think that could be arranged. I’m trying to get something going with your aunt, uncle, and mom. This weekend could be our chance. Would you be ok taking Ethan with you to see your brother?” Richard asked, knowing that Christian would also love to see his young cousin.

“Hell yeah! I’ll bet Ethan would love to see Christian again, and meet Jett.” Stevie was getting really excited at the thought of the four boys together.

“I’ll bet it’ll be a hot time. I’m hoping for one myself.” Richard said.

“So, you and Mom will have sex with Uncle Jake and Aunt Carol?” Stevie asked.

“That’s the plan. If we can convince your mother, of course.” Stevie hadn’t really thought about sex with girls yet but the idea of his mother and aunt together was…interesting. He wondered if his brother thought about girls. He thought to ask his father about it, but it could wait for another time.

They arrived at the house and passed Carol who was on her way out. She waved as she got in her car and drove away. She seemed to be in a hurry.

The boys walked into the house through the open door. Jake and Ethan had already started kissing on the couch. The little boy was straddling his father’s legs on his lap. “That didn’t take long.” Richard joked as he closed the door behind him.

“Oh, hey.” Jake said pulling away from his son. “As soon as Mommy leaves, this little guy is on me.” He said. “I guess that Stevie broke him in really well. He can’t seem to get enough.” He laughed as Ethan pulled himself off and ran over to his cousin.

“Stevie!” He shrieked and kissed his cousin. Stevie barely had time to react before his younger cousin’s tongue was in his mouth.

Richard went to his brother and kissed him deeply. Jake pulled his younger brother close, kissing him back while watching their boys out of the corner of his eye. He was glad that they had this time together. He’d been wanting his nephews for a while and Stevie looked so cute tonight.

“Ok, boys. Since it’s just us, let’s get these clothes off.” Jake said. As the oldest, he felt it was his job to get things going.

Soon all of them were naked and sporting hard ons. Jake sat down on the couch and told his brother to sit beside him. Stevie and Ethan went to the men and stood before them. They instinctively chose their uncles.

“Good boys.” Jake said. “Ethan, you should greet your Uncle Richie properly.” He told his son.

Ethan smiled and kissed his uncle deeply as he had when the older man had tucked him in. Richard pushed his tongue into the ten year old’s mouth and felt the boy suck on it. Richard put his hands on the little boy’s ass and spread his cheeks apart, tracing the crack with his fingers.

Stevie got the idea. He didn’t need an invitation. He closed the distance between him and his uncle.

“Hi, Uncle Jake.” He said softly.

“Hi, Stevie. I love how sexy you look tonight.” Jake said to his nephew.

“You too.” Stevie said, reaching out and grasping the older man’s hard cock.

Jake lifted Stevie’s face to his and kissed him. The younger boy’s tongue met his eagerly. Kissing the twelve year old was very different from kissing his son. The older boy was more experienced and knew how to use his tongue.

“You’re a very sexy boy, Stevie.” Jake said after kissing the boy.

“You’re very sexy too, Uncle Jake.” Stevie says and kissed his uncle deeply again.

Chapter 33

Summary:

Christian's plans with his brother and cousin are foiled by a school event. He and his classmates are required to attend a camping overnight. While he was disappointed about the change of plans, he was going to enjoy the trip immensely.

“You. Are. Amazing.” Christian said to Jett, punctuating each word with a kiss on the younger boy’s lips. He was starting to develop real feelings for the talented boy.

“You are too. If Stevie is half the boy you are, I’m going to love him.” Jett told the older boy. Christian kissed his lover again.

The two boys made out for a few minutes before Harry knocked on the door. “Guys, are you decent?” He asked.

“Would it matter? Why are you knocking, weirdo?” Jett asked him. “Come in.”

Harry entered the room carrying his phone. “Sorry, it’s just that you’re kind of a thing now and I don’t want to intrude.”

“Harry, the three of us had sex last night. Don’t be weird. Nothing’s changed except that Jett is moving in. We’re not exclusive.” Christian said. He hoped that would be the end of it.

“Fine, ok. Sorry if I was being sensitive.” Harry said doing air quotes around ‘sensitive’. “So, there’s this thing this weekend. We have to go on a camping overnight with our class.” He said to Christian.

“Oh? I didn’t know about that. I must have missed a notice.” Christian said and got up to look at Harry’s phone. Sure enough, their class was required to do a camping overnight.

“So, no Jett?” He asked. Harry shook his head.

“Just our year. I’ve heard about it. It sounds kind of nice by the sound of it. It’s a bonding experience. We sit around the campfire and tell stories of how we first discovered our interest.” Harry said, putting air quotes around the word ‘interest’ this time.

“You mean how we love cock?” Jett asked from the bed.

“I suppose if you want to be crass. More than cock though. It’s about men, boys, all of it. Some guys even talk about girls.” Harry said with a sneer.

“Ugh, really?” Christian asked with feigned disgust, though he had pretended to be straight for years.

“Seriously though, don’t knock it. None of us would be here without vaginas.” Harry countered.

“You’re a vagina.” Jett told him with a smile.

“Well then why don’t you fuck me?” Harry shot back with a smile.

“I’d rather you fuck me.” Jett replied. As amusing as Christian found their banter to be, he had to now tell Stevie that he had to cancel on him.

“I have to cancel our plans with Stevie and Ethan.” Christian said gloomily. “They’re going to be bummed.”

“I could keep them company, if you want.” Jett offered. It wasn’t completely selfless. The more boys for him, the better.

“Uh huh. Nice try. I’m gonna text him. I’ll just have to make it up to them.” Christian said as he typed.

Stevie replied that he and Ethan were disappointed but that they’d schedule another time. In the meantime he and their father were visiting Uncle Jake and Ethan. Christian laughed at the reply. He knew what was going on and wished he was there.

The afternoon of the trip arrived. Harry and Christian met up with their friends from their grade and followed the larger group out into the woods. They were being led by Mr. Bennet, who was their biology and science teacher.

They followed a well-worn path through the woods for about half a mile. They came to a clearing with a number of small shacks set around a large fire pit. The shacks were well maintained and looked solid and comfortable.

“Thank god we don’t have to sleep on the ground!” Lucien remarked.

“I’m surprised you can even walk on the ground.” Harry teased him.

“Suck my dick, Harry.” Lucien said. Harry immediately walked over to him and knelt in front of him. Lucien pushed him over and got on top of him. The two wrestled for a bit before Mr. Bennet told them to stop horsing around.

“We’re only playing, Peter.” Harry said. “But I really would suck his dick.”

“You’re reputation precedes you, Mr. Smith. You’ll have your chance later. Now, each cabin will hold up to six boys. Make your picks and get yourselves settled.

Christian’s cabin was made up of Harry (obviously), Lucien, the twins - Timmy and Tommy, and Jay the head boy. He was well acquainted with them all. The large room held three king beds. Apparently they’d have to share. Choosing who would sleep with who was the challenging part.

“So, who sleeps with who?” Christian asked. The twins immediately said they were together, as usual.

“I’ll take Jay. If you’ll have me, of course.” Harry said.

“Always, Harry.” Jay said, flashing Harry a smile.

“That leaves you and me, Christian.” Lucien said with a smile. “That ok?” He asked.

“More than.” Christian smiled back. The boys got themselves settled, with no small amount of grab-assing and kissing.

Mr. Bennett called all the boys outside. A large table had been setup with boxed meals on it. He told them all to grab a meal and sit by the fire pit, which had been surrounded by camping chairs and was now a small inferno.

The boys made their selections and picked their seats. They made small talk as they ate their meals. At the end of it, Mr. Bennett passed around large trash bags for the waste.

“Ok, so there’s a tradition around this.” Mr. Bennett began. “There’s no requirement to speak but, if you want to, you can share how things began for you. How did you know? Who was your first? Was it a parent, brother, cousin, uncle? Basically, tell us your story so we can know you better.” He said. “Any volunteers?”

No one raised their hand. “Ok, a bunch of introverts all of a sudden. How about our incestuous twins? Do you boys want to start us off?” He asked Timmy and Tommy.

“Sure.” Timmy said. He held his brother’s hand and told their story.

 

The Twins

*Author: The way that the twins tell the story is in the first person. I’m keeping the third person style for consistency and to flesh out details that they wouldn’t have been privy to.

 

Timmy and Tommy were born less than a minute apart. It was one of the few times they were apart. To say that they were inseparable would be an understatement.

Their parents did what most parents of twins did. They put them in the same bedroom. They dressed them alike. All of that stuff.

As soon as they could, the twins started to sleep in the same bed. They had shared a crib but their parents bought them separate toddler beds once they graduated from the crib. They would tuck the boys in at night, only to find that Timmy had snuck into Tommy’s bed afterwards.

Each night they would put them in their separate beds, and each morning Timmy would be in Tommy’s bed, with both boys sleeping peacefully. It didn’t take them long, but eventually they got the message.

Once they made their peace with it, they took apart the toddler beds and joined them together as one larger bed. They bought larger top sheets and blankets so that they boys would have the experience of sleeping together. Effectively they were.

Timmy loved his older brother. He always seemed to find a way to be with him. Tommy, for his part, was the same. If Timmy wasn’t around it felt like part of him was missing.

Even as toddlers, they discovered that they enjoyed kissing. Back then it was just innocent pecks on the lips to say goodnight, good morning, or I missed you, if they were apart for more than a few minutes, like if one went the bathroom without the other.

That didn’t last long. Much to their parents’ dismay the twins started using the bathroom together. It wasn’t a big deal if they were just going number one, but they tried to use the same seat and go number two together.

Their parents drew the line at that and made them take turns. Still, when their parents weren’t nearby, they’d go at the same time. The boys had no boundaries between each other.

For their part, they felt like they were two halves of the same person. They shared everything, including a toothbrush. The one highlight for their parents was that the boys didn’t need separate toys, they shared very well together.

The toddlers grew into healthy boys. They started school, which had some challenges, mostly from teachers who couldn’t comprehend their bond. That led to many parent/teacher meetings. Throughout it all, their parents were supportive.

Their kissing continued as they got older. They kissed more often and kept their lips pressed together longer as they got older. By the time, they were nine years old, they would regularly engage in make out sessions, usually in bed at night when they were alone.

One night, during a particularly hot and heavy session. Tommy decided to take his pajamas off. Of course, Timmy did the same. His brother usually led the way and he was never far behind. Their small penises were hard. While they kissed, Tommy reached over and started to stroke Timmy.

The sensation was amazing. Timmy reached over and did the same to his brother. And so began their sexual journey.

Once they discovered that they could feel pleasure from their penises, it wasn’t long before hands became mouths. Their favorite thing was to sixty nine each other. They couldn’t get enough of each other’s cocks.

They went largely undiscovered for about a year. Until, their father happened to walk in on them when they were sucking each other during the day. He was surprised that his ten year old boys had taken to each other sexually at such a young age.

But, he was also delighted. Their father had gone to the school as a boy and knew the joys of being with other boys. He had largely stopped having gay sex when he married his wife, but those old urges never truly died. He still found ways to occasionally hook up with younger men.

“Boys, what are you doing?” He asked after they had tried to hide themselves under the covers. He sat down on the bed beside them.

“Umm…just having fun.” Tommy answered. “Are we in trouble?” He asked.

“No, you’re not in trouble. Only it’s a good thing that it was me and not your mother. She wouldn’t understand.” He soothed the twins.

“So, you’re ok with it, Dad?” Timmy asked. Their father nodded.

“I had fun with other boys when I was young too.” He said holding a finger to his lips to let them know it was a secret.

“You did?” Tommy asked. “Do you still like boys?”

“I do. But I haven’t done anything with boys in a long time now. I still think boys are very attractive.” He told them.

“Like us?” Timmy asked.

“Oh, you boys are beautiful. Are you kidding me? You’re the cutest boys in the world.” He told them.

“Do you want to have fun with us, Daddy?” Tommy asked his father. Both boys thought their dad was very handsome.

“You know what? I really would. Would you both like to have fun with Daddy?” He asked them.

“Yes, definitely.” Timmy answered for them both.

“Then we’ll have to have some fun together when your mother isn’t around. I’ll see if I can encourage her to take a trip to see your grandmother or something. Then we can have the house to ourselves and do all kinds of things.” He told the twins.

“Yay! We get to play with Daddy!” Timmy exclaimed.

“Now, you two be more careful. I’ll leave you to enjoy each other and I’ll keep Mommy away.” Their father said.

“Thanks, Daddy. We can’t wait to play with you.” Tommy said. Their father smiled and got up to leave, closing the door behind him. He leaned back against the door to collect himself. He was going to have sex with his boys and he couldn’t wait.

Their father had managed to convince their mother that a trip to see her family would be good for her. He would stay behind and take care of the boys. He almost snickered at the hidden double meaning. To his delight, she agreed, and so plans were made.

The three of them saw her off at the airport, then went to lunch together. The twins wanted burgers, which was just fine with their father. They ate lunch as they normally would have, as if nothing at all had changed. Technically, nothing had yet, but there was the promise of a new chapter in their lives.

Their father was in no rush. He had waited ten years for his boys to reach this stage. He wanted things to be just right.

The boys arrived home and went into the house together, as they normally would. Once inside their father drew the blinds and curtains, so no prying eyes might be tempted to look in. Then he turned to his boys who had seated themselves on the couch.

“Ok, boys. Are you ready to play?” He asked them.

“Yeah, Daddy. We’re ready.” Tommy answered for them.

“Ok. Let’s take our clothes off.” Their father said. The twins needed no encouragement. They preferred to be naked, especially around each other.

Their father looked with amazement and desire at his boys. While he may have been surprised that they started so young, he was grateful. Their young bodies were perfect with their thin limbs and rounded butts. Their chests were slim as were their tummies.

What also struck him was just how identical the boys were, down to the last detail. Their hands, feet, and cocks were indistinguishable from one another. He felt an immense sense of gratitude for having not one, but two beautiful young boys who were interested in sex with other boys and men.

He also felt something else. A sense of hope for his sons. They had something most didn’t. They had each other. Not only had they been there for each other in other ways, but they would be there for each other sexually.

Right now, they were here for him sexually. Hopefully for years to come. He would definitely enroll them at St. Abel’s. He had fond memories of his time there and he couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy at their coming years and experiences.

“Ok, boys.” He said and stripped off his clothes. He sat between them on the couch, with an arm around each boy.

“Can we touch it Daddy?” Tommy asked. His father nodded. He and Timmy reached out and touched their father’s much larger penis. It started to grown from their attention and they instinctively began to stroke it.

“That’s good, boys. Very good.” Their father moaned. Tommy leaned over and kissed the head. A line of precum ran from his lips to the head of his father’s penis. He licked his lips, tasting the liquid. He thought it tasted nice.

Timmy did the same, of course. As in most things, he waited for his brother to take the first step before he followed suit. He tasted his father’s precum and liked it.

Soon both boys were licking and sucking the older man’s cock. Their father was elated and due to their amazing young mouths he was close to climax in a matter of minutes. “Boys, you’re going to make me…” He said but never got to finish.

A fountain of cum erupted from their father’s penis, showering them in his juice. They looked at each other with puzzled expressions as their father apologized for not warning them. Both of their faces were covered with splotches of his load.

Tommy licked a spot near his lips and his eyes went wide. This amazing liquid that came from their father was really tasty. He leaned in and licked it off of Timmy’s face, while Timmy did the same.

“Oh, you boys are amazing.” Their father sighed.

That day was the start of their new sexual journey. Their father would teach them about even more things and would eventually end up fucking each boy, once they were ready. He gently eased them into new sexual experiences, getting them ready for the day when they went to St. Abel’s.

*Author: At this point in the story we go back to the campfire.

The twins looked around at their classmates. Aside from the crackle of the fire, you could hear a pin drop. All eyes were on them as they finished their story. They noticed, quite a number of tented pants around the fire as well.

“That was some story.” Mr. Bennett said. “You boys were vey fortunate to have an understanding father, and each other.”

“Thanks, Mr. Bennett. We’re grateful every day for what we have.” Tommy said. He squeezed Timmy’s hand in his.

“Ok, who’s next?” He asked. A hesitant hand went up. “Ok! Harry, you’re up!”

Chapter 34

Summary:

The campfire stories continue. This time, it's Harry's turn.

Harry cleared his throat. Christian reached over and grasped his roommate’s forearm in support. Harry smiled at his friend.

“So, unlike the twins, I didn’t have a brother the same age, but my father was the one who introduced me to sex with other men, and boys. He was my first. It started like this…”

 

Harry

*Author: As with the twin’s story, this is told from the third person.

 

Harry was ten years old when he discovered how good it felt to rub his hard penis against his mattress. Once he discovered the amazing feeling of orgasm, there was no turning back. He’d grind against the mattress every night before going to sleep and every morning after he woke up.

Once he experienced his first orgasm, he was always chasing it. He needed more. The pleasure of grinding in and of itself was also amazing. If Harry had his way, he’d do it all the time.

Harry’s father, Harry Sr., knew what his son was up to. He’d been a young boy too. His family had a long tradition of family togetherness, as they called it. His cousin had introduced him to sex with boys. His father had gone to St. Abel’s so, of course, he sent Harry Sr. to the school.

The senior Harry kept a close eye on his boy. He thought that soon he’d need to give him ‘the talk’. Unlike traditional father son talks about sex, their family’s approach was much more interactive.

So, on Harry’s eleventh birthday, his father took him on a ‘fishing trip’ to a remote cabin in the mountains near their home. It took only a little convincing for his wife to agree, so the older Harry packed up their things, loaded up the car, and drove his young son to the mountains.

Young Harry was really excited. He didn’t care much for fishing but he loved spending time with his dad. His feelings toward the man had been changing over the past couple of years. He had found himself trying to catch his father naked in the shower.

When he had been successful the reward was a look at his father’s large penis and balls. His dad wasn’t an athlete but he kept himself in good shape. Harry admired his father’s physique and found himself drawn to the man as he got older.

Recently he began to fantasize about his dad as he rubbed himself against his mattress. One morning, he got the shock of his young life when his penis shot its first load of cum onto his sheets.

He practically jumped out of bed afterwards and had to stealthily change the sheets before he went to bed that night. Fortunately, his father had been the one to find the cum encrusted sheets and wash them. The older Harry smiled and sniffed his son’s load before putting the sheets in the washing machine.

The two Harrys enjoyed a comfortable silence as they drove. Young Harry played for a bit on his father’s phone, but soon got bored.

“How long before we get there, Dad?” Young Harry asked.

“Not too long. Are you looking forward to the trip?” The elder Harry asked his boy.

“Yeah, I’m happy to spend time with you, Dad.” The boy said.

“Me too. I hope that we can take many more trips like this, just father and son.” His father told him.

“I’d like that, Daddy.” The boy said. Young Harry noticed that his penis was hard. The idea of spending time with his father seemed to make him stiff.

Senior Harry noticed his son’s erection and smiled. He had a suspicion that it was because his boy was thinking about him. At least, that’s what he hoped. He couldn’t wait to taste that boy batter.

He had packed all the things that he thought he’d need to educate his boy. While they probably wouldn’t do much fishing, there would definitely be rods involved. He really was looking forward to tasting his boy’s.

After another hour, they arrived at the cabin. Harry senior parked the car and both of them unloaded their bags and carried them into the cabin. The cabin was well appointed with a nice fireplace, and modern kitchen amenities.

There was a large bedroom at the back, with a king bed, and a decent sized bathroom with a tub and shower. Harry put his bag down and looked around the cabin. There was only one bed.

“Where am I going to sleep, Dad?” Young Harry asked.

“You’re going to share the bed with me, if that’s ok.” His father told him. Harry was excited at the idea.

“Yeah! Totally!” He exclaimed. He knew that his father slept in only his boxers and he was looking forward to being close to him.

They unpacked their things and Harry senior put away the food they brought. “Are you hungry?” He asked the boy.

“No, not really.” Young Harry yawned. He was more tired than he realized. Long car rides tended to make him tired.

“Do you want to lie down for a bit?” His father asked him. Harry didn’t want to miss out on any time with his dad, as tired as he was.

“No. I’m ok.” Harry yawned again. His father laughed.

“I know you’re excited to spend time together. How about if I lie down with you.” The older Harry said.

“Yeah, I’d like that.” Young Harry exclaimed.

“Ok, then. Come on.” His father said, picking him up and taking him into the bedroom and put him down on the bed. He untied the boy’s sneakers and took them off, depositing them on the floor next to the bed.

He sat down and removed his own before lying down next to his boy. He closed his eyes and tried not to think of the tempting snack next to him. They had time and he didn’t want to spook the boy.

“Dad, don’t you usually sleep in your boxers?” Harry asked.

“Usually, yes.” His father responded.

“How come you’re not now?” The boy asked.

“Well, I’m not sure. You think I should?” He asked with a knowing grin.

“Yeah.” The boy answered.

“Maybe you should too, then.” Harry senior said as he stripped down to his underwear. Young Harry thought this made sense and it excited him a little. So, he stripped down to his briefs and lay on the mattress.

Harry senior could tell that his son was hard, which made him smile. This might be easier than he thought it was going to be. He closed his eyes again and tried to sleep.

Young Harry suddenly wasn’t tired anymore. His mind was racing and his penis was hard. He wasn’t going to be able to grind against the mattress as he usually did, although recently he’d been stroking himself so that his sperm did’t get on the sheets.

He thought his father might be asleep so he put his hand in his underwear and played with himself. It felt really good. Better than before. He thought maybe being close to his dad might be the reason.

He looked at the sleeping figure of his father as he played with himself and became even more aroused. He didn’t want to get caught but he fantasized that his father might wake up and stroke him. The thought came unbidden and it was so erotic that he came in his underwear.

“Shit.” He swore. He had made a mess of his underwear. Harry senior opened his eyes.

“What’s wrong, Harry?” He asked.

“I made a mess.” Young Harry said. He was a little embarrassed.

“Oh, it’s no big deal. I used to have wet dreams when I was your age. You can just take your briefs off and use them to clean up. It’s just us guys.” His father said.

“Ok.” Harry said. He pulled off his briefs and wiped up what remained of his sperm. He felt a little self conscious being naked but his father seemed to think it was no big deal.

“Dad. What’s a wet dream?” He asked.

“Oh, it’s when you have a dream that you’re having sex or doing other things sexually and your body thinks that it’s real, so you ejaculate in your sleep.” His father told him.

“Oh, that makes sense.” Harry replied. It was exactly as it sounded, only he wasn’t asleep and had been playing with himself.

“Dad? Are you asleep?” Harry asked.

“No, honey. What’s up?” His father asked.

“Is it normal for my penis to get hard a lot?” Harry asked.

“Yes, it’s completely normal. Especially at your age. Your hormones are starting to kick in and you’re started to be interested in sex.” Harry senior said and sat up in bed. “Come here.” He pulled his boy up to sit across from him.

“I’ve been meaning to talk to you about sex. It’s perfectly normal for you to think about people in a sexual way. There’s no right or wrong. You can’t help who you’re attracted to. When you think about being with someone, your penis will get hard.

“Sometimes, it will just get hard on its own even when you’re not. That’s normal too, just like the wet dream is completely normal. When your penis is hard, it makes it easy to penetrate a girl’s vagina, for straight sex.

“Boys can have sex with other boys too. There can be all kinds of ways to enjoy each other. One of the common ways is to have anal sex, meaning one boy puts his penis in the other boy’s bum.” Harry senior told his son.

“Really? How come?” Young Harry asked.

“Well, boys have this gland inside their bums. It’s called the prostate and it feels really good when it gets rubbed or massaged. It doesn’t have to be through anal sex. It can be done by fingering or with certain types of sex toys.” He went on to tell his boy.

“Oh, ok. What else, Dad?” Harry asked. His penis was getting hard again.

“Well, there’s also oral sex. That’s when someone sucks on a penis or when someone licks a vagina.” The man told his son.

“Does it feel good to have someone suck on your penis?” Harry asked.

“Yes, it does. Especially if the person is very good at it. There is also kissing and rimming. Kissing can be different during sex. People can rub their tongues together. Rimming is when someone licks your bum and can put their tongue in your hole.” Harry told the boy.

“Wow, that’s a lot.” Young Harry was trying to wrap his head around it.

“Yes, but you don’t need to know it all immediately. If you’re with someone, you can take your time and try different things. It’s important to understand that you might like different things at different times, and different people.” He went on to explain to his son.

“For example, you might like girls most of the time but still do things with boys, or vice versa. Or you may only want to be with one or the other. People are different and there’s no right or wrong way to be.” Harry said to his boy.

“What about you, Dad? Have you done things with boys?” Harry asked. He didn’t feel anything for girls and wondered about his father’s experiences.
“Sure, I have. I was about your age when I had my first experience with a boy. Maybe a little older than you. Then I went to this amazing school where all the boys had sex with each other.” The elder Harry explained.

“Really?” Harry exclaimed. “So you like boys and girls?” His father nodded.

“Yes, I do. I haven’t been with another boy in a long time though.” The elder said.

“Oh, I’ve never been with anyone.” Harry said with a dejected sigh.

“Don’t worry about that too much. You’re young and you’ve got plenty of time. I’m sure there will be plenty of people who would love to be with a cute boy like you.” Harry senior said.

“You think I’m cute, Dad?” Harry asked. His young cock was hard now. His father noticed of course.

“Yes, I do. I think you’re very cute. As a matter of fact, I think you’re beautiful.” The elder said.

“You’re very beautiful too, Daddy.” Harry said. His father reached out and held his hand and stroked it.

“You seem very excited.” Harry senior said. “Do you play with yourself?”

“Yeah, It feels really good.” The boy told his father.

“It does. That feeling never goes away.” He told the boy, his own cock was growing in anticipation.

“So, you said it’s ok to like someone no matter what, right?” Harry asked. His father nodded.

“And, you can have sex with anyone you like?” He asked.

“Within reason. You can’t force yourself on someone. They have to want it too.” Harry told his son. “That’s a very important thing. Maybe the most important thing.”

“My penis is really hard, Daddy.” Harry said.

“I can see that. You have a very nice penis.” His father told him. “Do you want to play with yourself.”

“Well, sort of but I want something else.” Harry said. “I want to have sex with someone.” He continued.

“Ok, who do you want to have sex with?” His father asked. “You can tell me. You can tell me anything, honey.”

“I want to have sex with…you, Daddy. Do you want to have sex with me?” Harry asked.

“Oh, Harry. More than anything. I would love to have sex with you.” His father said and pulled his son into a warm embrace.

“Can you teach me the things you talked about?” Harry asked.

“Yes, son. I’m going to teach you everything.” Harry senior replied.
*Author: Now, back to the campfire.

“And we had sex for the first time that day.” Harry said. “The rest of the weekend was wild. We never did go fishing. That cabin became our place to go and spend wild weekends fucking. We still go during the summer, only now it’s for a week at a time.

“Fantastic story, Harry. You were very lucky to have a loving and caring father to usher in your sexual journey.” Mr. Bennett said.

“That was amazing, Harry.” Christian said, taking his arm once again.

“Ok, Mr. Davis do you want to have a go?” Mr. Bennett asked.

“Oh, no. I was a virgin until I arrived here. My father never did anything until after my first week.” Christian said.

“Very well. Who wants to go next?” Mr. Bennet asked.

“I’ll go.” Lucien raised his hand. “I know that this isn’t a competition. If it were, my story might be the winner.”

Chapter 35

Summary:

The campfire stories continue with Lucien.

“Ever the bragger, Lucy.” Harry teased Lucien, who shot him a look at his use of the nickname. Not that he really minded. If someone wanted to call him Lucy, it was fine with him. He liked being demeaned.

“Ok, you two. Take it out on each other later. Lucien, if you please.” Mr. Bennet scolded them gently.

“Fine. As most of you know, my family has been coming to this school for generations. My father started the club in Wainwright Hall originally. You could say that his tastes lean to the less conventional.” Lucien started to tell the tale.

 

Lucien

*Author: As I’ve done previously, this is in the third person.

 

Luca Wainwright was putting the final signature on a land deal that would help the family fortune grow far beyond its current size, which was already substantial. When he looked up, his son Lucien had entered his office.

The eleven year old boy was walking slowly because of the plug in his ass. Luca smiled at his boy. Despite his age, he had been taking to the training very well. Soon, it would be time for his initiation.

“I did my homework, Dad.” Lucien said with pride. He was a good student and obedient above all things.

“Good boy. I’m just finishing up here and then it’s time to remove your plug. It’s been a couple of hours.” Luca told his boy.

“I don’t mind, Daddy.” Lucien told his father. He really didn’t the feeling of the plug inside him was pleasant and he craved it after it was removed.

“We have a training schedule to keep, my son. We must’ve divert from it.” Luca told the boy. It was important to maintain family traditions. His father had trained him in the same way.

“Where’s your sister?” Luca asked his boy.

“She’s in the gym, training with Mom.” Lucien told the man.

“Good. Discipline is important, Lucien. Never forget that.” The olde man said.

“Yes, father.” The boy replied. It was nearly time for his initiation ceremony. It was a family tradition and one for which he’d been preparing himself for over a year.

Luca finished preparing the document and sealed it in a large envelope before standing and going to the large sofa in his office. He sat down and called his son to him.

“Drop your pants. I’ll remove the plug.” He said. The boy went to him and obediently took his pants down and bent over. The man pulled the anal plug from his son’s hole and placed it on a linen cloth.

“Good. How does that feel?” Luca asked as he ran a finger around his son’s hairless pucker.

“It feels nice, Daddy.” Lucien told the man.

“Good. You’re a good boy, Lucien.“ Luca told his son. Lifting his wrist he checked the time on his watch. “Sergei, will be here soon. Change into your gymnastics outfit and meet him in the gym. Oh, and remember what we said. I want you to seduce him.”

“Yes, father.” Lucien said and left the man in his office. Lucien went to his room and changed quickly. He looked forward to anytime he could spend with Sergei. He and his father had been planning the seduction and he wanted it now more than ever.

He walked quickly past the servants cleaning the house and making meals, winding his way through the halls of the very large manor house. He arrived at the gym just as Sergei was getting there. Fortunately, his mother and sister had left, so it was just the two of them.

“Good morning, kotik.” Sergei smiled at the boy, and calling him ‘kitten’. Lucien beamed back at him. The boy always made him smile. He was a sweet boy who dedicated himself to gymnastics with a ferocity.

“Good morning, Sergei.” Lucien smiled. The sight of the young man always made his heart beat faster, and usually the blood rush to his groin.

Sergei had been on track to win Olympic gold but a tragic injury had cut short his dream. Once ranked first in the world, he was now relegated to coaching an eleven year old boy. Not that he minded. The pressure to perform at that level was mind breaking.

His current coaching job paid him much more and offered other rewards. Namely, Lucien. Coaching the young boy was rewarding in many ways. The boy was talented and always performed well. He was also a joy to be around.

“How are you feeling today, kotik?” He asked the boy.

Lucien wanted to say he’d be better with the man’s cock inside him but he just said, “I’m well.” The young boy frequently jerked off to thoughts of his coach fucking him. Sergei was hotter than hot, at least he’d always thought so.

“Good. Today we focus on floor exercise.” Sergei told him.

“Yes, coach.” Lucien smiled widely at the young man. His accent also drove the boy wild.

Sergei helped the boy stretch first. Lucien always loved this part the best. He loved the feeling of Sergei’s strong hands on him when they stretched together.

Lucien looked up and smiled into the closest camera. He knew that his father was watching. Luca smiled at his son. All was going to plan, he thought.

For his part, Luca had hired Sergei specifically because of his talent, his drive, and for the rumors that he had a thing for young boys. Lucien had taken to the man as he had hoped. So far, however, the coach hadn’t taken advantage of his son.
It was a disappointment, but he knew that his son could be resourceful and cunning. While family tradition would keep him from having sex with his son until his initiation ceremony, with Sergei there was no such restriction.

Sergei fought his desire every day that he coached the boy. Lucien was right around the age that had gotten him in trouble the first time. He was eighteen and got caught having sex with one of the eleven year olds on his team.

He tried to explain that the boy had come onto him, but it didn’t matter. The boy, Piotr, also told them that he had begged the man to have sex with him. He was sadly one of the less talented boys, so they kicked him off the team and told Sergei that if he ever did it again, he’d be next.

He often wondered what became of young Piotr. He’d heard rumors that he was accepted onto a lower tiered team, but he never ran into him again. He figured that he must be thirteen or fourteen now, and probably as hot as ever.

Still, he had to behave himself with young Lucien. The job meant too much for him to mess it up. Still he was sorely tempted and Lucien didn’t make it any easier. He openly flirted with him.

Sergei had to be good. He had to content himself to fantasies about the boy when he jerked off. He always came the hardest thinking about fucking Lucien’s hairless pussy.

“Coach?” Lucien called, pulling Sergei from his daydream.

“Sorry, kotik. Yes, let’s start with floor exercise, please.” Sergei said adjusting himself. He was getting hard. Hopefully the boy wouldn’t notice.

Lucien had noticed his coach adjust himself. Maybe today would be the day, he thought. He hoped so and started to form a plan to seduce the young man.

Lucien performed well on all of the floor exercises. Sergei was delighted with his progress. Floor was one of the more challenging areas for a lot of boys, but Lucien seemed to excel at everything he tried.

“Good for today, kotik.” Sergei smiled at the boy. “Time to hit shower.”

“Ow.” Lucien said and started to limp. “I think I pulled something.” He said.

“Shit, ok. Take hot shower and I setup massage.” Sergei sighed. This wasn’t the first time he’d massaged the boy. It was one of the most difficult parts of his job.

The massage itself was easy. It was keeping himself from getting aroused and touching the boy in places that he shouldn’t that made it difficult. Lucien’s young body was in the most perfect shape, which made it even more challenging.

Lucien smiled to himself at how easy it was to get Sergei to massage him. Part one of his plan was a success. Hopefully, the next part would go just as well.

The two walked to the gym’s locker room. The entire complex was fully equipped and could have been home to a whole team, but it was just for Lucien and his sister. Sergei told the boy that he’d meet him in the rehab room.

Lucien showered quickly. He was already turned on at the idea of having Sergei’s hands on his body. He dried off and wrapped a towel around his waist and walked to the rehab room.
He smiled at Sergei when he entered. This wasn’t his first massage. He knew what was expected, so he hopped up on the massage table and placed his face through the hole in the face cradle.

“Ok, no lotion today. Where is muscle pull?” Sergei asked the boy as he started the massage at the boy’s calves.

“Higher, near my groin.” Lucien said, trying not to smile.

“Ok, I have to move towel.” Sergei said. His heart was racing already and he had only just started.

“It’s ok. You can just take it off.” Lucien said. Sergei had seen him naked plenty of times. He knew that his coach liked to watch him shower.

“You’re sure?” Sergei asked. His heart was really racing now.

“I’m sure.” The boy replied. Sergei removed the towel to reveal the boy in all his glory. He’d snuck looks at him in the shower before but now, here he was.

The boy’s body was even better up close. His skin was smooth and clear. There wasn’t a hair or a blemish anywhere to be seen. If you’d asked an artist to sculpt a perfect boy, he would make a statue of Lucien.

Lucien heard his coach gasp at the sight of him. This wasn’t going to be so hard, after all, he thought. He smiled in anticipation of losing his virginity to the young man.

Luca smiled as he watched his son’s seduction play out. They had talked about the possibility of Sergei being his first. It seemed like things were going according to the plan.

Sergei worked his hands up the boy’s leg, massaging the back of the thigh just below his cheek. And what a pair of cheeks. Sergei was captivated by their pulchritude.

His mind flashed with an image of spreading the cheeks and eating the boy’s asshole. He shook his head to drive the thought from his mine. His cock was hard and leaking. He didn’t know how much more he could take of this temptation.

“Better?” He asked the boy. His voice cracked and he cursed himself.

“No, I think it’s more in the front.” Lucien said. Sergei cursed himself again.

“Ok, roll over.” He told the boy. Lucien rolled over and Sergei gasped again. Once again, he was perfection. Lucien’s hard five inch cock rested against his hairless young body. Sergei blushed and tried not to look at it.

“Sorry about that.” Lucien apologized. Sergei dismissed it and said that it was perfectly normal because the boy had been lying on it.

He massaged the boy’s thigh, trying not to brush against his tight ball sack. Lucien moaned seductively.

“Oh, that feels good, coach.” He purred.

“Good.” Sergei said. He was sweating now. The boy was everything that he wanted and he was right there for him. He felt like he could just brush the boy’s cock and it would change everything, which could mean disaster.

“I’m not hard from lying on it, coach.” Lucien said with a smile.

“Oh?” Sergei asked, dreading what might come next but also wanting it so very badly.

“I’m hard because of you.” Lucien confessed. He reached out his hand and stroked Sergei’s hard cock through his track pants.

“Oh, shit.” Sergei gulped. The boy sat up and moved Sergei’s hand to his hard boyhood.

“Kiss me, coach.” Lucien demanded and pulled the young man to him. Sergei’s resistance was obliterated in that moment and he gave himself over to the longing that he had been feeling for the boy.

Lucien kissed him with hunger and passion, but it was clear it was his first real kiss. Sergei gently corrected him with his lips, forcing him to slow down before pushing his tongue inside the boy’s mouth. Lucien welcomed it. The boy met his tongue with his own as his coach stroked his hard cock.

“I want to suck your cock, coach.” Lucien gasped when their lips separated.

“Oh, kotik. We shouldn’t.” Sergei stopped himself. He had regained some composure and thought that if things went too far, he’d be out of a job.

“Don’t worry. My dad wants us to. Trust me.” Lucien said and jumped down off of the massage table. He got to his knees and pulled the man’s track pants down, revealing his jock strap.

Lucien fondled the man’s ample package and looked up at him and smiled. “I’ve been wanting this for a while, coach.” He said and pulled the jock down. Sergei’s hard cock sprang forth and Lucien took it in his hand.

“Fuck, that’s beautiful.” The boy sighed as he stroked all seven inches of it, pulling the foreskin back from the wet shiny head. He kissed it softly, tasting Sergei’s precum on his lips.

“Oh, fuck kotik!” Sergei moaned. The boy’s actions had been swift and his head was swimming. He felt powerless to resist the charms of this youngster.

Lucien licked up the young man’s shaft and took the head in his mouth. Sergei moaned in pleasure. It had been years since he’d been with a boy like this and he felt like he would burst at any moment.

Lucien was inexperienced but he managed to take most of his coach’s meaty cock in his mouth. The tip of it pressed against the back of his throat and he suppressed a gag. He’d practiced with dildos before but this was another level.

“Stop, kotik.” Sergei begged. “I’m so close.” Lucien stopped and hopped up on the massage table again. He wasn’t tall enough to reach Sergei’s mouth on his own. He knelt on the table and kissed the young man again.

“God, I want you so bad.” Lucien whispered. He pulled Sergei’s shirt up and, with the young man’s assistance, pulled it up and over his head.

“You’re so fucking hot.” The boy sighed as he caresses the coach’s muscled chest. “You can stay with me tonight, if you want.” Lucien said softly as he nipped at Sergei’s lip. “Make love to me all night, Sergei.”

“Oh, kotik.” Sergei gulped and kissed the boy deeply. The boy’s soft smooth mouth felt so right against his own. How could he refuse such an offer?

He wanted to sweep the boy up in his arms and be taken him away somewhere. Somewhere where it would be just the two of them and they could make love all of the time.

Sergei pushed the boy onto his back and grabbed a bottle of massage oil from the stand beside the massage table. He squirted a quarter-sized amount onto his fingers and worked the oil around the boy’s hairless pucker.

Lucien moaned at the young man’s touch. His fingers were strong and gentle at the same time. He gasped as the first finger breached his hole.

“Oh, yes.” He groaned as Sergei pushed a second finger inside of him. He felt the man push on his prostate and massage it.

“Oh, Sergei. Oh, fuck.” He whimpered as the gorgeous young gymnast fingered him.

“You’re beautiful, kotik.” Sergei purred. “Are you ready for me?” He asked the youngster.

Lucien nodded. He’d been ready for weeks and it was finally happening for him. He watched as his coach took some oil and worked it onto his big cock.

Sergei pulled his fingers out and pushed his cock past the boy’s first ring. It went in with surprising ease. He wondered if he’d been the first. He pushed in slowly until his full length was inside the boy.

“Oh, shit.” He groaned as the young boy’s hole gripped him tightly. It was even better than he had dared to imagine.

“Fuck, yes!” Lucian mewled. Sergei’s manhood was better than his favorite dildo.

Sergei pulled back and thrust forward again slowly and steadily as he fucked the object of his desire. He had fantasized about this moment for so long, so he took his time as he watched his big cock violate the purity of the youth’s hole.

Lucien moaned and arched his back in pleasure. His coach’s dick was so much better than any toy that he had. He gave himself over to the sensation of being penetrated as the man thrust steadily inside him.

“Oh, kotik, I’m getting close.” Sergei panted as he thrust. The boy’s young hole was proving too much for his stamina.

“Cum on my face, coach!” Lucien whimpered. The young man pulled out of him and he got to his knees. It only took a couple of strokes before Sergei’s cock shot its load onto his face and into his open mouth.

Lucien licked his lips to taste more of the salty treasure. Sergei picked him up and kissed him deeply, tasting his load on the boy. He lay the boy down and took his boyhood between his lips.

“Oh, coach.” Lucien moaned. It took only a minute before his boy batter was filling the young man’s mouth.

Luca smiled and his stroking intensified as he watched his son’s virginity taken from him on the screen before him. More aptly, Lucien gave it up willingly. He grunted as he came in his hand.

“Good boy.” He said softly to himself. He made a mental note to invite Sergei to the initiation ceremony. The young Russian was a picture of masculine beauty himself and he was sure to be an eager participant.

The man licked his spunk off of his hand and fingers before zipping himself up. He watched as his son and his coach kissed lightly in the radiance of their first sexual encounter. Luca thought that the coach would be a good fuck for him as well as his son.

The family tradition forbade him from touching the boy until the ceremony. Afterwards, anything went and so he would sleep with them both. The idea of it was getting him hard again.

Lucien and Sergei got dressed. Lucien hugged the young man warmly. “Let’s go see my dad.” He told the handsome man.

The two walked hand in hand from the gym to the main house. The door to the patriarch’s office was open. Lucien knocked politely and waited for his father to call them in.

“Come in, both of you.” Luca smiled as he saw the two holding hands. Sergei was nervous but he trusted the boy knew what he was doing.

Sergei watched as the handsome man got up from his desk and pulled a stack of cash from the safe in the wall behind his desk. He walked over and offered it to him. Sergei was astonished. There had to be ten thousand dollars in the stack.

“What’s this for?” Sergei asked in surprise. Luca pointed to the bank of monitors that showed different areas of the property.

“That was quite the show. Consider this a promise of things to come. My son likes you and you obviously like him. Consider this additional incentive to keep fucking him.” Luca said with a smile.

“I…uh…” Sergei stammered. He was more than a little taken aback that they had been watched.

“Don’t worry, Sergei. It’s all good here. We all like you and we’re a very welcoming family.” Luca said, tracing the line of the young man’s jaw with his finger. “Now that you’ve sampled Lucien, just know that there’s more here for you.”

“I’d like to invite you to Lucien’s initiation ceremony. It’s a family tradition. The rest of the family welcomes him into our closer relationship.” Luca continued.

“It was just going to be his mother, sister, grandfather, and me but we’d like you to join us as well.” Luca explained.

“All of you? You all have sex?” Sergei’s jaw dropped at the revelation.

“We do, but not until each child has their ceremony. Lucien was too young to attend his sister’s ceremony two years ago. She’s thirteen now and developing nicely.” Luca went further to explain.

“You sleep with your daughter?” Sergei asked. Luca nodded.

“Everything is on the menu here, Sergei. You want to have sex with my daughter, fine. My wife? Me or Lucien? It’s all good. Sleep with any of us, or all of us. Together or separate.” The handsome man said.

“Ok. I’m sorry but it’s a lot to take in.” The young man said. “I’ll have to think about it.”

“Very well. Take your time. Oh, and my wife and daughter are on the pill. We don’t want any condoms coming between friends, now do we?” Luca asked with a smile.

“Come on, Sergei. Let’s go to my room.” Lucien said and lead the man to his bedroom.

*Author: Now back to the campfire.

“So that was my first time, technically. Sergei did end up staying the night and he attended my ceremony.” Lucien finished.

“Well, that was certainly a very hot story. I’m sure that the story of your ceremony would be hot as well.” Mr. Bennett went on to say. “We can save that for another time. It’s getting late and well should all get some rest.”

There were a number of groans from boys who wanted to hear about Lucien’s ceremony, Christian included. Unlike the rest of the boys, he got to sleep in the same bed with the famous boy. He meant to use that to his advantage, in more ways than one.

Chapter 36

Summary:

The boys retire to their cabin for the evening. Christian gets Lucien to tell the story of his ceremony.

*Trigger warning: This chapter contains sex with CIS male and female characters.

The boys all got ready for bed. The bathrooms in each cabin were spacious enough for six boys to get ready at the same time. Naturally, they stripped down as soon as they got into the cabin, which led to a lot of touching and kissing.

Eventually all of them had brushed their teeth and relieved their bladders, with the twins crossing their streams in the same toilet as was their habit. The boys paired off in their pre-arranged groups and got into their beds.

Christian snuggled up to Lucien and the boys kissed tenderly. “Don’t tell anyone, but I thought your story was the hottest.” Christian told his friend.

“Thanks. It was a fun time for me. I liked Sergei a lot. He was so fucking gorgeous.” Lucien said.

“Did he end up fucking you all night?” Christian asked.

“He sure did. I was pretty sore the next day but it was worth it.” Lucien replied.

“I wish I could have been a fly on the wall.” Christian told the boy and kissed him lightly.

“I wish you were with us in bed. Sergei would have loved you too.” Lucien said with a smile that was barely visible in the low light.

“Can I ask you about your ceremony? It’s cool if you don’t want to talk about it but, even in this group, it seems pretty wild.” Christian said.

“I don’t mind. I get it. My family is pretty unconventional. I guess my tastes are too.” Lucien said.

“So, you sleep with girls too?” Christian asked. He was the most curious about that.

“Yeah. After the ceremony my sister and I got into it fairly regularly. Sometimes she’d have friends over and we’d have a lot of fun.” Lucien said.

“And your mother?” Christian asked next.

“Yeah. Sometimes it would be Dad, Mom, and me. Sometimes my sister would join. Sometimes, just me and Mom.” Lucien said matter of factly.

“Amazing. I can’t imagine.” Christian said in wonder.

“You should visit over the summer. We can have some wild times together.” Lucien purred.

“I mean, maybe.” Christian said with some hesitation. He didn’t know how he felt about sex with girls.

“You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. I just think it would be hot for you to fuck me while I fuck my sister.”

 

“So, what happened during the ceremony?” Christian asked. “I’m sorry but I’m really curious.”

“It’s ok. I’m sure you’ll make it worth my while to tell you.” Lucien said. “If I tell you, you have to promise to visit.”

“I promise.” Christian said to the delight of his friend.

 

Lucien’s Initiation Ceremony

 

*Author: I present this story to you in the third person, not as Lucien told it.

Trigger warning: This part of the story involves incest involving two genders, CIS male and female, including descriptions of vaginal sex and cunnilingus. It also turned out to be longer than intended. I hope you enjoy it.

Lucien woke up the morning of his ceremony. The eleven year old had a serious case of morning wood but he had been warned not to jerk off beforehand. He silently cursed to himself but he knew it would be worth the wait.

His twelve year old sister, Luna, had been making eyes at him all week leading up to the day. She kept staring at his crotch and licking her lips suggestively. Every time she spoke to him there seemed to be some double meaning behind it.

Luna was, without question, a very hot nearly teenage girl. Lucien found himself getting aroused whenever she was around. He knew that after the ceremony, they would be off the leash, so to speak. They could mess around whenever they wanted, and he wanted most desperately.

Most of the day was like any other. He got up, showered, dressed, had breakfast, etc. He was desperate to find something to pass the time before the ceremony. Still, the day was dragging and he couldn’t even jerk off.

Lucien went to his father’s office and plunked down in a chair opposite his father’s desk. “How much longer, Dad?” He asked the man.

“We need to wait for your grandfather, and for Sergei.” His father said. “I know that you’re anxious. You’re not the only one. I’ve been waiting for years, son.” Luca said, barely suppressing his lust for the boy.

There was an order to things. The boy would be taken in seniority order. His grandfather would be first, then his father, mother, and lastly his sister. Sergei would be used as an alternate or as a supplement. So, if his grandfather wanted to fuck his grandson’s mouth, Sergei could fuck his ass, and vice versa.

Sergei could also be used by another member of the family. If Lucien’s mother wanted Sergei to fuck her while her husband fucked their son, that was also a viable option. Whatever the role, Sergei made it clear that he was happy to play it.

The family was, of course, happy to have him there. The former gymnast turned coach was the physical ideal of a young man. Fortunately, Sergei proved himself to be just as debauched as the rest of them. It wasn’t unusual for Lucien’s parents to share him.

Sergei was rewarded handsomely for his role in the family sexual affairs, not only with money but with the freedom to fuck any of them, or be fucked by them. He proved himself to be a capable and hungry bottom for Luca.

“I’m so fucking horny, Dad.” Lucien whined.

“I know you are. Come here.” His father said, turning his chair to the side and patting his thighs. Lucien rounded the desk and sat on his father’s lap, leaning back into his father’s warm chest. He could feel his father’s erection against his butt.

“Today is going to be one of the best days of your life. Savor it. I know I will. After the ceremony, we can all be together.” His father whispered into his ear and kissed his neck.

“I wish we had another child so that you could be part of their ceremony.” Luca told the boy.

“I’d like a little brother or sister to play with.” Lucien said. “Do you and Mom think you could have another kid?”

“We haven’t talked about it. They’d be much younger than you and you’d have to wait until they turn eleven.” He told his son.

“I guess so.” Lucien said. Though he wondered about the age of eleven and why it was significant.

“Ok, it’s getting time for you to get ready. Go put your robe on and go to the dungeon. Today, you’ll be allowed to enter.” Luca told his boy. The dungeon had been off limits to Lucien previously. Its mysteries were shrouded in secrecy. The boy suspected what happened there and today he would finally be permitted to see behind the curtain.

Lucien got to his feet and went to his room, where a dark purple velvet robe had been laid on his bed for him to wear. It had an embroidered family crest stitched in gold thread on it. He stripped down and put the robe on with nothing underneath.

The material felt good against his bare skin. He knew going forward that the robe was a sign that he was open to sex. If he wore it, it meant that he was willing and ready. He thought that after today, he might never take it off, unless he was having sex with someone.

He walked out of his room and saw that Luna was coming out of her room wearing her robe. She walked over to him when she saw him. She smiled as she approached.

“Hey stud. You’re looking delicious.” She told her brother. The two had always been close and didn’t fight like typical siblings. Luna appreciated Lucien’s body, having been shaped by years of gymnastics.

She was no slouch when it came to gymnastics either, even though her approach was more casual than his. Her body also reflected her efforts and she was very successful in luring people of all genders into her bed. She pulled him into a hug and pressed the warmth of her pussy against his hardness.

“Mmm. Someone’s excited.” She whispered in his ear.

“Hehe, yeah.” Lucien replied. “I’m a little backed up today.”

“Well, soon you’ll have all the dick and pussy that you could ever want.” She purred. “I can’t wait to have you between my legs.”

“Oh, fuck Luna. I’m gonna lose it if you keep that up.” Lucien sighed. To most girls her age, the idea of being fucked by an eleven year old boy was unthinkable. To Luna, she had been waiting for this moment. Lucien was a smoke show for his age and, above all, she loved him.

“Alright, I get it. Sorry. Save that hard cock for me though. You’ll have the best for last.” She smiled and took his hand.

Lucien hadn’t seen his sister naked in a while but he could tell that recently her breasts had started to develop. Neither his sister nor his mother had very large breasts. His father liked to tell him that they were the perfect mouthful.

Luna led him down to the dungeon, that had been off limits prior to today. She looked at him and asked if he was ready. He nodded and she led him inside.

The room was filled with everything imaginable. Chains, manacles, crosses, slings, cages, you name it and it was there. There were all sorts of toys and tools hanging on the wall, all ready for use.

“Woah, this place is amazing.” Lucien gasped. He imagined that his wildest dreams could come true in that place.

“I’m glad you agree.” His mother said as she stepped toward them, wearing her own robe. She looked as stunning as ever. Both parents were in their early thirties and were still vibrant and beautiful.

“Hi Mom. You look nice.” Luna told their mother.

“And you look tasty as ever, darling.” She said and kissed her daughter passionately. “As for you, I’ve been looking forward to this.” She said to Lucien.

“Me too, Mom.” Lucien beamed.

“Everyone, places.” Charles Wainwright, Lucien’s grandfather, announced. Charles was a fit man in his early fifties. He had been their city’s most eligible widower since his wife had passed away five years ago. He preferred to remain fluid in his dating and sexual partners, rather than be tied down again, though he frequently was literally tied down.

Everyone in attendance stood around a large metal table adorned with cushions and a leather sling beside it. The sling was attached to the ceiling and hung at the appropriate height for the day’s activities.

“Lucien.” He said addressing the boy. “Today, you take a step into a world that few have been part of. Our family may be unique with respect to how free we are with each other. We are open to anyone, and just about anything. We believe that, as a member of this family, you have that quality about you.”

“I do Grandfather. I love my family and want to love them all sexually.” Lucien said.

“You’re a very good boy, Lucien.” Charles told the boy, cupping his chin in his hand. “By tradition, it is my right and my honor to be your first. However, you may choose another if you wish.”

“I wish it to be you, Grandfather.” Lucien said. His grandfather smiled at him. He motioned for Sergei to come over.

“Prepare him in the sling, if you please Sergei.” Charles said. “Use this.” He said, handing the young man a ball gag.

Sergei secured it around Lucien’s head before removing the boy’s robe. Charles removed his own robe and looked over the boy’s fit and hairless form. “Beautiful boy.” He said softly, almost to himself.

The young coach picked up his student and lay him in the sling. He secured the boy’s wrists in leather cuffs attached to the chains near his head, then lubed up his hole liberally. The boy’s grandfather came closer and Sergei lubed up the older man’s thick cock, then went back to take his place.

“Welcome, Lucien.” Charles said and pushed inside the young boy’s hole. Lucien felt like his ass was on fire. He moaned loudly as he tried to relax to accommodate his grandfather’s thickness. While Charles’ dick was only average in length, his girth more than made up for it. Lucien had never had anything so thick inside him before.

“That’s it. Relax. You’re doing great.” He soothed the youngster. Lucien adapted quickly. He looked at his grandfather and nodded for him to continue.

“God, you’re so nice and tight, boy.” Charles growled as he drilled his grandson’s hole while the boy whimpered, first in pain, then in pleasure.

Charles continued as the rest of the family, and Sergei, looked on. Luna couldn’t get over the sight of her grandfather fucking her little brother. Her pussy was getting wet as she watched Lucien’s perfect ass get drilled.

“Fuck, that’s hot.” She whispered to her mother. She remembered how her grandfather’s thick meat had split her pussy open during her ceremony last year.

“It sure is, honey. I remember your ceremony well.” Her mother said. She had enjoyed sucking her husband and father-in-law’s loads from her daughter’s vagina after they filled her.

Luna remembered it too. Both her grandfather and father had fucked her hard, but her mother was sweet and gentle as they ate each other out. That night was the first of many that she spent in her parent’s bed.

Sergei had taught Lucien how to clamp down on his cock, so he did so now with his grandfather. “Oh, fuck!” Charles cried out and shot his load inside his grandson.

“Fuck, that’s good.” He moaned as he pulled his softening cock out of the boy. “Luca, you’re next.” He told his son.

Luca dropped his robe to the ground and approached his boy. He reached over and removed the ball gag. “You ok, son?” He asked. He knew his father could be a bit rough.

“Yes, Daddy. I’m ready for you.” Lucien said. His father leaned in and he met him halfway. They kissed tenderly and passionately.

Luca longed for the kiss perhaps more than anything else. He loved his only son and was now free to show him that love physically. He slowly pushed his erect penis inside his son’s stretched hole.

“Oh, son.” He moaned as his cock sank in to the hilt. Lucien tightened around his father’s hardness.

“Oh, Daddy.” He moaned. His father was so much more gentle and loving than his grandfather. His father’s dick, while not as thick as his grandfather’s, filled him perfectly.

“That’s it, baby.” Luca soothed the boy and started thrusting inside of him. Luca pushed and pulled slowly and methodically, savoring each thrust. His son’s own cock was leaking precum. He reached out and smeared it with his fingers before tasting it.

“Delicious.” He smiled as his hips continued to move. He looked to Sergei and indicated with his head for the young man to take his place by Lucien’s head.

Sergei moved to Lucien and kissed him before dropping his robe and offering his hard cock to the boy. Lucien took his coach in his mouth as he had many times before, while the rest of the family watched.

For Luna, it was almost torture being the last. She desperately wanted her little brother. Her love and desire for him had grown over the last year in particular. Like all members of her family, her sexual appetites were boundless.

Isabella watched as her husband fucked their son. The youngest among them had been shaped by genetics and gymnastics to be the perfect fuck boy. She would be his first woman and she couldn’t be more proud of the boy he had become.

She and Luca had taken Luna to their bed on her first night following her ceremony. Tonight, she wanted her son and daughter to deepen their bond. She suspected that Luna wanted that too. She could tell that their daughter’s desire for her brother was nearly overwhelming in that moment.

Lucien moaned and arched his back as the spit roasting from the two men made him cum. His cock jolted and covered his torso in ropes of cum. “Good boy.” Luca moaned as he traced the splotches of boy batter to his son’s hardness.

Lucien was as hard as ever, even though he just came. The boy’s stamina was impressive. Sergei’s own stamina was dwindling as he watched the boy shoot. He moaned and pulled out of Lucien’s mouth to cum on the boy’s torso, adding to the thick load that was already there.

Luca was flagging now. The sight of all that cum covering his boy was too much. He pulled out of the boy and instructed Sergei to free him. The young man did so quickly, pulling Lucien out of the sling and to his knees before his father in time for Luca to shoot his own load into the boy’s waiting mouth.

“Clean it.” Luca commanded. Lucien took his father’s cock in his mouth and sucked it clean of the older man’s cum and his ass. It wasn’t the first time he’d done it, having cleaned Sergei’s cock many times before, but it was different with his father.

He took his time and savored each moment. His father moaned and told him he was a good boy and pulled him up into a kiss. “You’re amazing, son. I love you.” The older man said softly.

“I love you too, Daddy.” Lucien said with a smile. Despite his stamina, he was tired.

“Ok, baby. Come here.” Isabella said to her son, extending her had to the boy. He took it and she led him to the table.

She stood before him and dropped her robe to the floor, allowing the young boy to take her in. Lucien’s mother was a beautiful woman and, while not voluptuous in the truest sense of the word, was sexy beyond measure.

“Come on.” She said and lay down on the cushions, pulling her son to her. She kissed him and he felt the softness and fullness of her lips against his. Unlike his father, grandfather, and Sergei, there was no hint of harshness or stubble. There was nothing but supple smoothness.

He felt the warm wetness of her vagina and the soft hair surrounding it as his young cock brushed against it. She reached down and guided him inside of her. She moaned as he pushed inside of her.

“Oh, Mommy.” He groaned. Her pussy was so warm and pliant as it surrounded his boyhood.

“That’s it, baby. You’re doing great.” She encouraged as he started to thrust inside her.

“That’s my good boy. You like Mommy’s cunt?” She asked him.

“It’s so warm and soft.” He moaned and kissed her again. His tongue pushed inside his mother’s mouth while he fucked his very first vagina.

Isabella loved the feeling of her boy inside her, even though he was still small. It was the connection with the boy that she and her husband had made as he fucked the very hole that had birthed him.

She clamped down on her boy and registered the surprise on his face as her muscled contracted around his boyhood. “Oh, fuck!” He moaned and she felt his cock shoot the boy’s load inside of her.

“Sorry.” He apologized sheepishly.

“You did great.” She said and kissed him lightly on the lips. She hadn’t expected him to last as long as he had.

She pulled him into a warm embrace, holding his firm young body against hers. This was only the first of what was sure to be many times with him. She smiled warmly and kissed his cheek.

“Are you ok?” She asked him, making sure that he was good to continue. He nodded but the next part made him the most nervous of all. Next, and last was his sister Luna.

He rolled off his mother and looked to see his sister whispering conspiratorially with their grandfather. Granddad was nodding and smiling as he listened to Luna. He seemed to be saying yes to whatever she was saying.

“Family. We have a request from our young Luna here. She would like to continue her part of the ceremony elsewhere. While it is not traditional, I have decided to grant her request.” Charles announced.

“These two youngsters may go off and continue however they please. Those wishing to remain here are free to do so and may partake of each other.” He added.

Luna picked up Lucien’s robe and pulled him off of the table. She covered him up with the robe and took him by the hand. She led him to the third floor where their bedrooms were.

“Why are we here, Luna?” Lucien asked his older sister as they approached their rooms.

“Because I‘ve waited for this for so long that I don’t want others involved. I want it to be just you and me and I want it to last all night.” She said to the boy. She caressed his smooth check with her knuckles.

“Take a shower and I’ll meet you in your room.” She told him. He told her that he would and she kissed him sweetly on the lips before they went their separate ways.

Lucien went to his bathroom and hopped in the shower once it was warm enough. He washed himself quickly but thoroughly. He didn’t want any off smells to ruin things with Luna.

Once he felt that he was thoroughly clean, he stepped out and dried himself off. He decided against deodorant. He would be fine without it, but made sure to brush and floss. After rinsing with mouthwash he checked his breath. He was ready.

He existed his bathroom to find his sister lying on his bed. She was dressed in a black lace negligee. She looked sexy as hell.

“Wow, you look hot.” Lucien said as he crossed to the bed.

“Get up here and do something about it.” Luna smiled at him. Lucien hopped up on the bed next to her and kissed her lightly. She, once again, stroked his cheek affectionately.

“I’m a little nervous.” Lucien admitted.

“Why? Were you nervous with Mom and Dad?” She asked him.

“No, but this is…different.” He told his older sister. She nodded.

“I’m a little nervous too. You’re special, Lucien.” Luna told him. “I want this to be special.”

“You are too. I’m glad we’re doing this here. I love you, Luna.” Lucien told her.

“I love you too, Lucien. But, damn I want you so badly.” She said with a smile.

“Me too.” He replied, returning her smile. “I just don’t want to go too early, like with Mom.”

Luna shook her head. “We’ve got all night to practice.” She said leaning in and kissing her younger brother. They made out for a while, their tongues intertwined as their hands roamed freely over each other.

Luna took initiative and pushed her brother onto his back. She removed the towel that he’d worn around his waist and grasped his cock in her hand. Lucien moaned as she gently stroked his four inch dick.

She leaned over and took him in her mouth. “Oh, fuck Luna.” Lucien moaned as his sister sucked him. Her mouth was warm and soft and she seemed to have no problem taking his full length.

Luna thought that her brother’s cock was just about perfect. It wasn’t too big or too small. It was just right for her mouth and it tasted amazing. She could taste the young boy’s precum as it coated her mouth and throat.

“Luna…oh, fuck.” Lucien moaned. His big sister was getting him close already. “Luna, I’m gonna…” He started to say that he was going to cum but his sister pulled off of him and kissed him again.

“God, your cock tastes so fucking good. I could suck you all the time.” She purred into his mouth.

“Feels so good when you do.” Lucien whispered. “I want to taste you.” He said, taking the lead. He reached behind her and unzipped her negligee. He pushed it off of her shoulders, exposing her small breasts.

“Oh my god, you’re beautiful.” He said, cupping them in his hands and running his thumbs over her pert nipples. Luna moaned at her brother’s touch.

Lucien moved his face to her chest and licked and sucked on her right nipple. Her breasts were the perfect size and only slightly smaller than their mother’s. Luna moaned as her brother sucked and nipped at her sensitive nipple. She grabbed at his head and gently guided him lower.

Lucien kissed down his sister’s belly, pulling her negligee down to reveal his sister’s flower. Luna had shaved what hair she had there, revealing a perfectly smooth peach. He pressed his hands on either side of it and gently pulled her lips open with his thumbs.

“Oh, Lucien.” She moaned. The feel of her brother’s touch on her pussy was stimulating in and of itself.

“You shaved.” Lucien looked at her and smiled.

“For you.” She said with a look of wanton lust.

“You’re so wet.” He said as her juices coated his fingers.

“For you.” She said. His smile beamed at her and he went down on her for the first time.

“Oh shit!” Luna moaned as he brother’s tongue penetrated her. Despite having never done this before, he was a natural. His tongue found all of her sensitive spots and he sucked greedily on her clit.

Lucien thought her pussy was amazing. He loved sucking on her clit. It was like a tiny cock and it drove Luna wild when he did.

It only took a moment before Luna orgasmed the first time. “Oh!” She cried out as her little brother’s mouth took her to the place where all too few others had taken her. At eleven years old, her brother was already a better lover than men twice his age.

Lucien felt his sister’s cunt spray him as she came the first time. It filled him with pride and confidence to bring her to orgasm. He doubled down on the things that had given her the most pleasure.

“Oh, fuck Lucien!” She moaned again after a short time as her second orgasm crashed over her. “Oh shit, you’re so fucking good.” She groaned.

Lucien took a break from his cunnilingus and kissed her. Luna tasted her own juices on her brother’s mouth. If this was a taste of thing to come she would spend every moment she could sharing her brother’s bed.

“I need you inside me.” She begged. He smiled down at her and pushed his perfect cock inside her pussy.

“Oh, fuuuck!” He groaned. His sister’s pussy enveloped him and he had to hold back to stop himself from cumming instantly.

“Oh, Lucien. Your cock feels so good.” Luna moaned. Her brother might have been smaller than her other lovers, including her father, but it felt the best inside her.

“Your pussy is amazing!” Lucien gasped as he regained his composure. He started to fuck her rapidly.

“Oh, yes. Fuck!” She cried out as he thrust inside of her over and over again. The combination of exhaustion and arousal soon wore down the boy’s stamina. He only lasted a few minutes.

“Fuck, yeah. Oh my god, I’m gonna cum soon.” Lucien moaned while he continued.

“Yes, Lucien. Cum in my pussy!” Luna moaned and grabbed her brother’s ass, pulling him deeper inside her.

“Fuuuuck!” Lucien yelled as he shot his boy batter into his sister’s box. He leaned in and kissed her fiercely, pushing his tongue into her throat. They kissed intensely for a while before Lucien rolled over onto his back with his arms above his head.

Luna leaned over and cleaned her brother’s cock of his jazz mixed with her juices. “Mmm. Our juices taste so good together.” She said. She moved to Lucien’s mouth and spit the mixture into it.

“Fuck, that’s tasty.” Lucien agreed. Luna lay back and dug a finger inside of her pussy, then pulled it out and sucked on it.

“Come over and take some.” She purred. Lucien didn’t need an engraved invitation. He went down on her and sucked their juices out before sharing with his sister in a kiss.

The two siblings kissed for a while, before Lucien pulled back and sighed. “We did save the best for last.” He said to his big sister.

“I”m glad you think so. You’re a great lover, little brother.” Luna told the younger boy.

“Yeah? I thought I might be too small.” Lucien told her honestly. She shook her head.

“It’s perfect, just like my little brother.” Luna told the boy. He had indeed fully satisfied her, beyond her every expectation.

“And my big sister. God, that was amazing. I could do that all the time.” He sighed contentedly.

“The best part is, we never have to stop now. Now, do your brotherly duty and fuck me again.” Luna said seductively.

*Author: Back to the main story.

“Holy shit.” Christian exclaimed softly. “That’s an amazing story. I mean, you’ve even got me curious about girls.” He snorted.

“Hey, you never know. Although I knew. I’ve always liked…everything.” Lucien smiled. Christian wondered at the use of the word ‘everything’ as opposed to ‘everyone’ but he decided that the story of the ceremony was enough. At least, for now.

“I…uh, played it straight for a while but it was just an act. I never did anything.” He told his friend. The two stayed silent for a moment as they listened to the twins and Harry and Jay having sex.

“No pressure but I’m sure my sister would eat you up. If you’re curious, that is. You can just join us and do what comes naturally.” Lucien said.

“I know of something that comes naturally.” Christian said, gripping Lucien’s hard cock.

“Mmm. You read my mind.” Lucien said and kissed his friend.

Chapter 37

Summary:

Christian and Jett get a surprise cooked up by Harry.

The boys yawned as they hiked back to their respective dorms. None of them had gotten much sleep the night before and they weren’t alone. All of their classmates were yawning and walking slowly. It was a wonder that any of them made it through classes with all the fucking going on at the school.

Harry and Christian said their goodbyes to their friends. At least it was Sunday and they could go back to bed, they both thought. They shuffled into their dorm suite.

“I think I’m too tired even to have sex.” Harry said, stifling another yawn.

“Are you sure you’re not dead?” Christian joked. Of all people, he never thought he’d hear those words from Harry.

“No, I feel like death I’m so tired.” Harry said. “I’m gonna go back to sleep.” He said kissing his roommate lightly. “Love you.” He said before walking into his room.

“Love you.” Christian called behind him. They both meant it as friends, right? Christian thought.

He walked into his room quietly and stripped before snuggling in next to Jett. The boy stirred and he wrapped his arms around his beautiful little spoon. “I missed you.” Christian whispered.

As fun as Lucien was, Jett was special and the younger boy had succeeded in capturing his heart. Jett pushed his butt into his groin. “I missed you too.” He sighed contentedly.

Christian fell straight to sleep, which is about as straight as he got these days. Jett fell back to sleep also and the pair slept for several more hours. Each boy was happily ensconced in the other’s embrace.

Christian’s phone woke them up. He checked his messages and saw that he had one from Stevie. His brother had texted him with a single word.

Stevie: “Surprise!”

Christian: “What’s that? What’s the surprise?”

Stevie: “This!”

Christian was baffled, until the door to his bedroom burst open and his little brother ran in with his cousin Ethan.

“Surprise, Christian!” They shouted. Both Christian and Jett startled at the surprise entrance of the young boys.

“What? How?” Christian asked as both boys jumped onto his bed and hugged him. Harry appeared in the doorway smiling a huge smile.

“Harry!?” Christian exclaimed. His roommate smiled wickedly.

“I hope you like it. I gave your father my number and we arranged this little surprise visit for you. The boys felt badly about not being able to see you yesterday and spend the night. Now they get to see you. Your dad will pick them up later.” Harry explained.
“Oh my god. Best roommate ever.” Christian told him. “How can I ever repay you?” He asked.

“Send these hotties to my room when you’re done and we’ll call it even.” Harry said. “Enjoy.” He added and closed the door behind him.

“I missed you so much, Christian!” Stevie said kissing his brother deeply. Both Jett and Ethan looked on in awe as the brother’s made out.

“I missed you too, Stevie. I love you so much.” Christian said after their kissing stopped.

“I love you more.” Stevie said.

“Sorry, I’m being rude.” Christian said as he became aware again of the other two boys. “Stevie, Ethan, this is Jett. Jett is a special friend.”

“Are you his boyfriend?” Ethan asked Jett. Jett smiled at the sweet young boy and shook his head.

“It’s not really like that here. I’m his boyfriend in a sense. We share a bed but we still mess around with other boys.” The asian boy explained.

“Wow, you’re so pretty.” Stevie said. “Can I be your boyfriend too?” Jett looked at Stevie and saw glimpses of Christian in his face. Stevie was super cute and he looked like he had a nice body too.

“Sure. I like having more than one. You’re really cute, Stevie. You are too, Ethan.” He added. “Do you want to be my boyfriend too?” He asked the ten year old.

“Yeah, but I want to be Christian’s boyfriend too, and Stevie’s.” Ethan added.

“Of course you can.” Christian added. “I haven’t gotten a kiss from you yet, Ethan. Come here.” He said and lifted the boy onto his lap.

He kissed Ethan lightly on the lips. “There. How was that?” He asked his young cousin.

“It was nice. Did you like kissing me?” Ethan asked. Christian nodded.

“You’ve liked me for a while, huh?” He asked the little boy. Ethan blushed and nodded.

“Since we’re boyfriends, we should kiss too.” Stevie told Jett. The thirteen year old smiled and leaned in, kissing Stevie.

“Wow. It’s so hot seeing my boyfriend kiss my brother. Sorry, one of my boyfriends.” He said, which made Ethan smile.

“Are you both naked?” Ethan asked of Christian and Jett.

“We are. You and Stevie should get naked too and get into the bed with us.” Christian said.

Stevie started to undress but was reluctant to stop kissing the beautiful asian boy. The two of them managed to get his shirt off and were struggling with his belt.

“I want to undress you, Ethan. Will you let me?” Christian asked. Ethan nodded and raised his arms up to allow the older boy to lift his shirt over his head.
Christian removed each of the little boy’s sneakers and socks. Ethan’s small feet were so sexy. He took one in his hand and kissed it lightly. Ethan giggled.

“Do you like kissing my foot.” He asked his teenage crush.

“I do. I want to kiss you everywhere, Ethan.” He said taking the boy’s big toe and sucking it. Ethan moaned. The older boy’s mouth was so warm and inviting and it felt so erotic.

Stevie and Jett had managed to strip him of his clothes finally. Stevie pulled the covers down to reveal the slightly older boy’s brown uncut dick. “Woah, your cock is amazing.” He said leaning in and giving Jett’s crotch a sniff.

“Fuck, you smell amazing, Jett.” Stevie said, pulling the boy’s foreskin back. “Fuck!” He exclaimed again as he took in the slight funky smell of the uncut cock. Stevie took it in his mouth. The taste of funk and precum filled his senses.

“Oh, shit Stevie.” Jett moaned as his lover’s brother sucked him. What a family they were, he thought.

“Let’s get those pants off.” Christian purred. He never thought he’d be grateful for elastic waistbands but he was that day. He pulled the little boy’s pants and briefs off to reveal Ethan’s hairless body in all its glory.

“God, you’re beautiful, Ethan.” Christian sighed at the sight of the perfect little boy. Ethan’s cocklet was hard and pretty large for a boy his age at three inches.

Ethan could wait no longer to see his cousin fully revealed. He pulled the covers down until he saw the object of his desire. Christian’s penis was hard and bigger than he expected. It was at least six inches, probably more, and the glans glistened with the older boy’s precum.

“Woah. It’s so big. Can I suck it?” Ethan asked his cousin.

“I think you’d better.” Christian said softly over the sounds of Stevie making a meal of Jett.

Ethan leaned in close and started to suck on the head. It tasted slightly musky and Christian’s precum was smooth and subtle tasting. Ethan worked his small mouth down as far as he could manage, which was only about halfway down.

Christian moaned as the young boy’s tongue massaged the underside of his shaft. Ethan was doing a great job. He loved his family so much. To think he had been hesitant about his brother and yet here was this amazing ten year old boy making him feel so good.

He leaned over and kissed Jett as the younger boys worked their cocks. “I love your family, Christian.” Jett purred after their lips had parted from each other.

“Me too, Jett.” He sighed, then gasped as Ethan managed to take him down to the base. “Fuck, Ethan. Shit, that’s good.” He moaned.

Christian shimmied down the bed and picked the boy up, then spun him around so that he could taste Ethan’s cocklet at the same time. Ethan gasped as his cousin sucked his dick for the first time. The older boy took him in easily. From this new angle he found it much easier to deep throat Christian’s cock.

Jett gently pulled Stevie off and kissed him. “I want to taste you too.” He whispered to the beautiful younger boy.

Stevie sat on the older boy’s chest. “Eat my pussy, Jett.” He said softly and leaned over to take the boy’s cock in his mouth again.

Jett pulled the boy’s cheeks apart and kissed his pink pucker. Stevie smelled slightly musky and sweaty. Jett licked around the rim of the hole and gently pushed his tongue inside. Stevie let out a high pitched moan as the asian boy’s tongue penetrated him.

Jett had been gifted an extraordinarily long tongue and he put it to good use as he fucked Stevie’s pucker. The younger boy was working him good and he was starting to feel his orgasm building.

Ethan was even closer. The thrill of being with the boy that he had lusted over for years in combination with Christian’s mouth was too much for the little boy. He let the older boy’s cock slip from his mouth.

“Oh, oh, oh, oh god!” He cried out loudly as his cock pulsed inside Christian’s mouth. Christian lifted him up and pulled him into a deep kiss. Ethan kissed him back wildly as he rode the post orgasmic high. The little boy’s tongue flitted and explored the older boy’s mouth.

“Are you ok?” Christian asked when he finally pulled away.

“Yes.” Ethan panted. “I love you.” He smiled at his cousin.

“I love you, Ethan. We’re not done yet. I’ve been dying to fuck you.” Christian told him.

“Please.” Ethan moaned and kissed him again. Christian pulled the bottle of lube from his nightstand and got them both slick and lubricated. Then he handed it to Stevie.

Christian gently eased Ethan onto his hard cock. The young boy surprised him when it went in easily. Ethan moaned loudly and began gyrating his hips. The boy was working him like he had been doing it for years.

“Fuck, yeah. That’s amazing, Ethan.” Christian moaned as the little boy’s hole sent waves of pleasure through him.

Stevie reluctantly pulled his mouth off of Jett’s boyhood. He was probably slick enough with spit but he lubed up the amazing cock just to be sure. Jett was smaller than Christian and he would take it easily.

He spun himself around and eased the boy’s dick into his wet hole. “Oh, fuck yeah.” He moaned once he worked it all inside him. He gazed down at the exotic beauty of a boy.

“You’re so fucking beautiful. Fuck me, Jett.” He groaned. Jett sat up and wrapped his arms around him.

“You’re so hot, little brother.” He purred. “When you come here next year, we’re going to fuck you every fucking day.”

“Oh, fuck!” Stevie moaned as the boy thrust up deeper inside of him. “Yes, I want you to fuck me every day. Never stop fucking me.” Stevie moaned as he rode the boy’s perfect shaft.

Jett’s cock felt so good. Stevie thought he might be addicted to the boy and couldn’t conceive of waiting a year to get it from him every day. He already felt his orgasm coming on fast.

“Oh, fuck. I’m gonna cum!” He exclaimed.

“Yeah, cum for me little brother.” Jett encouraged and thrust deeper still inside the boy.

“Ohhh, fuuuuck!” Stevie groaned and shot a load that soaked the both of them in cum. He’d managed to reach both of their faces. They kissed and tasted his salty load on each other.

Seeing his brother cum was too much for Christian. “Shiiiit!” He cried out and thrust deep inside his cousin. He felt himself pulse and shoot six ropes inside the boy.

Ethan felt his cousin fill him up with his load. “Oh, Christian.” He sighed as the older boy bred him.

Jett was close behind. He grunted and shot inside his new boyfriend, well, one of them. “Oh, yeah.” He bleated as Stevie clamped down on him.

The four boys lay together for a while afterwards, kissing each other so each one got their share of the other. Ethan lay his head on Christian’s chest, grateful that he had finally gotten what he had desired for so long.

Chapter 38

Summary:

This is just a shorter sweet chapter between Christian and Jett as they discuss their plans for the summer. Enjoy!

Jett awoke the following day, earlier than his lover. He lay on his side and watched the older boy as he slept. He looked so peaceful and Jett’s feelings for the teen were deepening.

The thirteen year old had never felt quite like this for anyone else. He was hoping that he and Christian could spend the summer together, but hesitated to raise the subject, especially after the older boy had made mention of visiting Lucien. He didn’t mention that he expected Jett to come with him, which was an oversight on Christian’s part. He’d just assumed that Jett would be with him all summer long.

He watched as Christian’s chest rose and fell as he lay there quietly dreaming. Jett wondered if he dreamed of him. He had been dreaming of Christian lately. In his dreams they did all sorts of things but, most of all, they were always together.

The older boy looked magnificent in the early morning light. Jett noticed that some small light hairs had sprouted around his nipples. It was a small detail but very sexy. Mostly because it was on the boy that he was falling for.

He put his lips together and blew a soft breath and watched the tiny hairs move in the air. He smiled and wanted to pinch himself that he got to wake up to this amazing sight every day. It was nearly time for them to get ready but Jett could stare at his lover for hours.

Christian stirred and turned on his side. He opened his eyes to see the young Asian boy looking at him. He smiled broadly.

“Good morning, handsome.” He said softly, testing his voice after a night’s sleep.

“Good morning, handsome.” Jett answered him.

“Mmm. You’re too far away.” Christian grumbled and opened his arms wide. The younger boy shimmied closer and felt the older boy’s arms wrap around him.

“Much better.” He purred as their hard cocks brushed against each other. “I love waking up to you.” Christian said.

“Me too.” Jett sighed. Christian smelled of night sweats and musk, but it was all fine with him.

“I’ve been thinking about summer since Lucien asked me to visit.” Christian started. Jett stiffened involuntarily.

“I know we haven’t talked about it, but you’re spending the summer with me, right?” Christian asked.

“I don’t know. I didn’t want to assume anything. Like you said, we haven’t talked about it.” Jett said softly. “You want me to?” He asked.

“I thought it was obvious.” Christian told the younger boy. “But, yeah. I need to do better at communicating. I’m crazy about you, Jett. Do you want to spend the summer with me?”

“I’m crazy about you too. I do. I’ll need to check with my Dad and Jerry, but I’m sure we can arrange something. Maybe we can do half time at your house and half time at mine.” Jett said. He thought that proposal would work.
He knew that his father and Jerry would love Christian. He thought the four of them could have some fun together. He didn’t want to spring the idea on his lover, so he decided to bring it up.

“You know that I have sex with my dad and Jerry, right?” Jett asked.

“Yeah, you’ve mentioned it.” Christian told the younger boy. “Do you think I’d be expected to join?” He asked.

“No, there wouldn't be any pressure. But I’d like to spend time with them too.” Jett said softly.

“And have sex?” Christian asked the obvious question. He knew the answer but needed to hear it and be more clear communicating with his lover.

“Yes. It’s part of our relationship. We share each other. It’s wonderful and I enjoy it.” Jett hesitated for a moment before continuing. “I’d like to share that part of me with you.”

“In that case, I’d like to have you share my special bond with my father and brother.” Christian smiled back at the boy. “I’d love to join you and your family.” He purred and kissed Jett.

“Is you Dad as hot as you?” He asked when their lips parted.

“Sexier. He’s a kick boxing instructor, you know. He’s got an amazing body.” Jett sighed thinking about his father, remembering their first night together.

“I can’t wait to meet him.” Christian said, imagining what Jett’s father’s body might look like.

“There’s no pressure. You don’t have to.” Jett reassured the older boy.

“I know. I’m sure, as long as you’re there.” Christian said. “If you’re with me, I feel like I can do anything.” He said and snorted to himself.

“What?” Jett asked what was funny.

“Lucien has sex with, like, his whole family. He and his sister seem to do it a lot. He wanted me to join them. So, I guess he would want us to join them.” Christian explained.

“Huh.” Jett pondered the idea. He’d never been with a girl before and hadn’t thought too much about it. “Would you want to? I think I’d be ok with it.” He said.

“Like I said, as long as you’re there. I think I’d be ok to try it. Lucien will be there too.” Christian said.

“Kind of weird though. Taking turns on his sister.” Jett scowled.

“No weirder than us having sex with our dads, right?” Christian asked.

“I guess so. I…I’m game if you are.” Jett said. “It’s be hot to watch Lucien fuck his sister.”

“Yeah, it would.” Christian admitted. “The idea of incest is pretty hot.” He confessed.

“I think so too. I’ve love to join your father and brother.” Jett said.

“Me too. My uncle and cousin Ethan will also want us to see them.” Christian mused.

“I think I’m gonna love your family.” Jett said and kissed the older boy.

“I know they’re going to love you. Maybe as much as I do.” Christian said. “I love you, Jett.” He said without thinking. It just felt right.

“Oh, Christian. I love you!” Jett said and held the older boy tightly.

Chapter 39

Summary:

Harry tries to study but Jett has other ideas. They have some fun before Christian comes back to join them.

The following day, both Christian and Jett felt like they were walking on air. They stole time together whenever they could. Their friends joked that their lips were going to become permanently attached.

They still had fun with other boys, of course. But it was well known around the campus that they were a package deal. To have sex with Christian was to have sex with Jett and vice versa, with one notable exception. Harry.

Despite their seeming obsession with each other, they were generous lovers when others would join them. Usually it was Harry who was a regular benefactor, mostly due to his proximity and that he was always horny. Harry never knew when he would be pulled into a sudden ménage à trois, but he was always up for it.

Harry found himself spending more time in his dorm than he normally would, just in case his roommates felt welcoming. On the rare occasion that he found himself alone with one of them, it was also common for them to mess around, or at least start until the other joined in later.

Such was the occasion today. Harry was alone, sitting naked on the couch studying in the dorm when Jett came in from a tutoring session. Christian was still out somewhere, Harry didn’t know where.

Jett set his pack down and stripped his clothes off. None of them wore clothes in the dorm any longer, which made getting down to business much more spontaneous. It was always easy to see who was “up for fun”. Jett folded his clothes meticulously and sat down next to Harry.

Harry kept his eyes on the younger boy as soon as he entered. He watched him as he stripped, admiring Jett’s smooth brown body. Jett’s flaccid cock bounced between his legs as he walked to sit next to the older boy, its foreskin extending just beyond the glans.

Harry had always loved Jett’s body, and the fact that the thirteeen year old was always game for fucking. The Southeast Asian boy was alluring and seductive. He had instantly drawn Harry’s attention and he was glad that their current situation allowed them to continue to have sex together.

Jett angled himself so that his crotch faced the older boy, spreading his legs for Harry to let him know that he was open. He was glad that Harry had been the only boy that the two lovers allowed to be with each of them without the other. The three boys shared just about everything.

The younger boy had sought Harry out the moment he first saw him, much as he did later with Christian. Harry was the first boy at school that he had shown his special talent, even though he had first had sex with other boys in his own class.

Harry glanced at Jett out of the corner of his eye. He sighed and put his tablet down. There was no use trying to study when the hot young teen seemed intent on distracting him.

“You’re not very subtle.” Harry laughed as he flipped the cover of his tablet closed.

“Do you want me to be subtle?” Jett asked with a sly grin.

“No, I prefer when you’re direct.” Harry said.

“Good. Lie back. I want to suck your cock.” Jett said. Harry laid back on the couch and Jett shifted position. He pressed his face against the older boy’s soft member, inhaling his musk before taking it in his mouth.

“Oh, fuck.” Harry moaned as his boyhood grew in the younger boy’s mouth. Jett’s mouth and tongue worked him masterfully. The younger teen was something of a prodigy when it came to sex and anything to do with it.

Jett loved the taste of Harry. It was obvious that he hadn’t showered since earlier in the day, his penis tasted slightly of sweat and musk. One of the things that he loved the most from both of his roommates is that both boys produced copious amount of precum.

He savored the silky liquid as it coated his tongue. He relished it as he swallowed, gently pushing the tip of his tongue inside Harry’s pee hole. Harry moaned at his attention as Jett worked the shaft.

“Oh, yeah. So good.” Harry groaned as the younger boy worshipped his cock. Jett was a devoted and talented sucker. He certainly loved his work as he made ‘yummy sounds’ while devouring Harry’s boyhood.

One of Jett’s earliest experiences, aside from his father, was sucking himself off. It had been something that had come naturally to him. The thrill of that initial discovery was almost beyond compare.

After that first day, he had spent hours self pleasuring. He remembered his father being concerned when he hadn’t emerged from his bedroom for an entire day, only for the man to discover the reason why. That day, his father joined him as the two of them sucked on his cock.

The only thing better was afterwards when he sucked off his dad, drinking all of his father’s milk like the good boy that he was. Once he started producing his own ejaculate, it wasn’t uncommon for him to suck himself until he was just about dry.

Jett’s love for cock ran deep, you might say. Later on, he relished both his father’s cum as well as Jerry’s and the two men would feed him regularly. He couldn’t wait to introduce Christian to his two dads. He dreamed of being showered in cum from the three of them.

Harry’s eyes rolled back in his head as the thirteen year old serviced him. Jett’s mouth was warm and wonderfully wet. He’d lost track of time and all sense of reality outside of the incredible blowjob the younger boy was giving him.

Neither of the boys reacted when the door opened and Christian walked in. The teen immediately recognized the sound of oral pleasure. He smiled as he saw his boyfriend servicing their roommate.

He put down his things and stripped off his own clothing before approaching the two. He was instantly hard and stroked himself as he walked to the couch. Harry licked his lips as he watched the teen approach.

Christian leaned in and kissed Harry. Their tongues wrestled as their hands explored each other. Christian sat next to the Harry and Jett moved from Harry to Christian, taking his lover’s cock in his mouth while stroking Harry with his hand.

“Oh, fuck yeah.” Christian moaned as Harry kissed and sucked on his neck. He thought how much he loved coming back to the dorm to his lover and their roommate as both boys mouths pleasured him.

Jett sat up and kissed his boyfriend. He moved himself to sit on Harry’s lap, impaling himself onto the older boy’s cock. It was still slick from his spit and slid inside him easily. He lay back against the teenager and took his lover’s hand, guiding Christian to join their roommate inside him.

Christian moved so that he could press himself against the younger boy’s hole, pushing his cock inside. This was a feat that they only did occasionally but it was the most incredible feeling. Jett’s hole was so full with two teen cocks inside of him but he loved it so much.

His first time was with his father and Jerry. The two men had quickly discovered just how talented the young boy was. At eleven years old, he was already able to take two good sized men inside of him at the same time.

Christian and Harry simultaneously felt their cocks compressed against each other as the two filled the younger boy. Jett’s delicious pussy was warm and tight around them and the feeling of their hardness rubbing was amazing in and of itself. All three boys moaned and they just held themselves still for a moment while they adjusted to the sensation.

“God, you feel so good baby.” Christian panted as he pressed his forehead against Jett’s. He started to move, slowly thrusting his hips as he pushed in and back again feeling his cock rubbing against Harry’s as he fucked his boyfriend.

“Oh, fuck Christian.” Jett moaned as his lover’s cock pushed further inside him.

“Oh, my god.” Harry groaned. Christian’s cock combined with Jett’s amazing hole was getting him close already. Jett’s blowjob had brought him close enough as it was, now the sensations of his roommate’s cock against his was intensifying his approaching climax.

“Not yet, Harry.” Jett moaned as he sensed his friend’s nearing orgasm. “I want you both to cum on my face.” He sighed.

“Oh, shit Jett. You’re gonna make me cum if you keep talking like that.” Harry gasped, holding back as best he could. Christian pulled out and helped the younger boy up and onto his knees.

Christian and Harry brought themselves close to the younger boy’s face as they stroked themselves. Harry panted. His breath was heavy as he got closer.

Jett opened his mouth and looked up at the two handsome boys. “Feed me that delicious cum, Harry.” He told the roommate.

“Fuck! Shit!” Harry yelped as he shot four ropes of thick cum onto Jett’s face and open mouth. Jett took the older boy’s cock in his mouth and cleaned it off. It tasted of his hole and Harry’s cum.

“Fuck, you look amazing with Harry’s cum on your face, baby.” Christian panted as he stroked himself. The sight of his lover cleaning Harry off was getting him very close now.

“Cum for me, baby. Let me drink your juice.” Jett told Christian as he turned his attention to his lover.

“Oh…fuck!” Christian grunted as he added his jizz to Harry’s, coating his young boyfriend’s face. Jett took Christian’s cock again and cleaned it off. Christian shuddered at the sensation of Jett’s mouth and tongue on his overly sensitive member.

Christian pulled the younger boy up and the three shared a cummy three way kiss. They settled down after a few minutes, their kissing was more gentle and less frequent. Harry smiled at the two boyfriends. This year had been his best so far and he hoped that it was a sign of things to come.

Chapter 40

Summary:

Spring break is coming up soon, so the boys are busy making plans. Those plans involve Christian and Jett spending time with Christian's father and Stevie, who take advantage of an all too rare moment to enjoy each other.

Spring break was fast approaching. The boys were all scrambling to make sure that their plans including plenty of sex with each other, and with their respective family members. Christian and Jett had their dance cards full, as the old saying goes.

Additionally, Lucien, Harry, and the twins had all asked them to visit but there was just no way. They made their apologies and told the other boys that they would be busy with family. The other boys were disappointed but they understood.

They only had a week off, and wouldn’t be able to see everyone and still spend time with each other’s families. Christian and Jett wanted to be impartial to see whose family they would visit first. In this case, they flipped a coin, though it took them a bit of time to actually find one.

Jett ended up winning the coin toss, so they worked with each other’s families to arrange that Christian and Jett would visit Pong and Jerry first. Jett was excited to bring his new boyfriend and lover home. He was looking forward to sharing him with his two dads.

Christian was looking forward to it but he was also a little nervous about it. He trusted Jett and had faith in his boyfriend, but he couldn’t help how he felt. All of this was still relatively new to him. He had only been having sex with boys, and men, since he started at the school. Unlike Jett, who had been having sex with both men for a while.

This would be his biggest step but Jett assured him that his consent was paramount and that he didn’t have to do anything he wasn’t one hundred percent comfortable with. They had already had a few video calls with Jett’s dads and his own family to make all of the arrangements.

In the calls, both Pong and Jerry were very nice. They were also very attractive. Pong didn’t look much older than Christian, even though he was just over thirty. Jerry also looked young for his age, in spite of his grey hair. At thirty five, he looked very distinguished. He was something of a silver fox, or so Christian thought.

If the men looked as good in person, he was sure he wouldn’t have any issues having sex with them. He knew that both of them were physically fit, especially with Pong being a kickboxing instructor. He hoped that maybe he could learn a few things and maybe try the sport. He’d already taught Jett some things.

Out of necessity, there were separate calls involving Christian’s mother and with his father and brother. He hadn’t even really come out to his mother yet, let along bring a boy home from school to stay. His father said that he’d speak to her and assured Christian that she probably knew he was gay already.

Richard and Stevie were disappointed that the boys wouldn’t spend the entire time with them but they understood. Richard was looking forward to being intimate with Jett. The young asian boy was very sexy, even on video call. Stevie also couldn’t stop raving about him.

The extra time gave him more opportunities to find reasons to make arrangement for him to be alone with all of the boys. He could always count on his brother Jake to assist, especially if it meant more sex with boys. Jake and his wife Carol had an interesting relationship dynamic.

It seemed like the two were pretty much open to anything without question. Richard was pretty sure that Carol knew what was going on and just let it happen so long as Jake let her do what she wanted, though he had no idea what that might be.

He was reasonably sure that if he couldn’t get his wife to take a trip, he might be able to get Jake to let them use their house. Richard still loved his wife very much but feared that she would never understand the world of boys that he now occupied, as he had in his youth.

He still hadn’t been able to convince her to have the four way with Jake and Carol. He couldn’t imagine how she would react to him having sex with their sons, or their ten year old nephew. He had to come up with some plausible way to have the boys to himself.

If that failed, he could at least take her out for a long weekend and let the boys play alone. He resigned himself that It might come to that. The first thing he had to do was to broach the subject of their oldest son being gay and bringing a boy home.

He’d leave out the fact that Stevie was very likely gay also. The boy’s hunger for cock was almost insatiable. His son was on him as soon as his wife left the house for any reason, not that he minded. The boy was a generous and talented lover already at twelve.

One time recently, Stevie had some home to find him home alone. Richard was lying on the couch reading a book when Stevie came through the door.

“Hey, Daddy.” He said. Richard returned the greeting and went back to his book. He thought, just this once, his son might go play video games or something, though he knew that wasn’t likely.

“Where’s Mom?” Stevie asked.

“She’s out with her friends somewhere. I’m not sure when she’ll be back.” He said.

“Oh, good.” Stevie said, sitting on the sofa next to him. “I’m so horny, Dad. I’ve been craving your cock all day.” He said rubbing his father’s penis through his shorts.

Richard closed his eyes and put his book down. “Is that so?” He asked as his youngest son continued focusing on getting him hard. As usual, it was working.

“Mmm hmm. You know I can’t resist your big daddy cock. Seems like you’re excited too.” Stevie said as he rubbed his father’s, now erect, penis through his shorts.

“You always excite me, Stevie.” Richard sighed. He loved these times with his youngest boy.

“Me too, Daddy.” Stevie said pulling his father’s short down to expose his hard cock. He grabbed it with one hand and leaned his face against it. “Oh, Daddy. I love your cock so much.” Stevie moaned, pressing his lips against it and running his mouth over the length of the older man’s shaft.

“Oh, baby.” Richard moaned. Stevie’s mouth felt so good on him. He was aware that his wife might return at any time and didn’t want to be caught in the living room. He sat up quickly and held his son’s chin in his hand.

“Let’s go to your room.” He said, pulling his shorts up with one hand and taking Stevie’s hand in the other. He led them down the hall to the boy’s room and closed and locked the door behind them.
He pushed the twelve year old boy down onto the boy’s bed and laid himself on top of him. He kissed the youngster deeply, pushing his tongue past the boy’s lips. Stevie’s hands rubbed his back and sides frantically at first and then, as he always did, submitted himself to his father.

Kissing Stevie was one of his favorite things. The boy hadn’t started growing any facial hair yet and Richard loved how smooth his face was, and how soft his lips were. Stevie had become an amazing kisser too, which the boy demonstrated nightly when Richard tucked him in.

It had become their nightly ritual. His wife was surprised that a boy of twelve still wanted his daddy to tuck him in, but it was an opportunity for father and son to make out. If they were lucky, Merrill would go to bed early and they could fool around as long as they were quiet.

Stevie sucked on his father’s tongue, eager for more of his daddy’s cock. He felt like he had been living his best life since his brother had first introduced him to sex with boys. Since then his father and he had been having sex regularly.

Occasionally, they’d mix things up. He still recalled the first time with his young cousin Ethan. The ten year old had been eager and willing. He and Ethan still had sex whenever they could. The ten year old’s craving for cock rivaled his own.

His father’s lips moved from his mouth to his neck. He lifted Stevie’s t-shirt up and over his head. Stevie felt his father’s lips kiss all over his smooth young torso. He moaned in pleasure as the man worshiped his young body.

Richard pulled the boy’s shorts off next. Stevie wasn’t wearing any underwear and his kissed the soft hairless skin above the boy’s penis. Soon his son would start growing hair and he would miss how smooth he was. He took every advantage to appreciate his son’s body before puberty would change him forever.

“Oh, Daddy.” Stevie moaned as his father’s lips grazed his hardness. His chest rose and fell as he panted with excitement.

Richard gazed longingly at his boy. Stevie was at a wonderful age. He felt a now familiar pang of regret that he hadn’t made an earlier move with Christian. He could have been making love to his oldest for years and introduced Stevie to boy love even earlier.

Still, there was no time for regret. Not when this beautiful angel of a boy lay there, inviting him to join with him as they so often did. “Oh, Stevie.” He smiled. He took the boy’s sneakers off, leaving him just in his stocking feet.

If only he could have Stevie like this all of the time. Maybe Merrill wouldn’t care that he was fucking the boy. Maybe she’d be game, he thought. He shook his head. No, it wasn’t likely. She was too much too reserved sexually.

Stevie sat up and helped his father pull his shirt up over his head. He kissed the older man’s chest and suckled on one of his nipples. He thought about being an infant again and latching onto his father’s nipple for sustenance. He filed that thought away for later and kissed his way down his father’s powerful torso before coming to the waistband of his shorts.

As he had earlier, he pulled the shorts down, taking his father’s briefs with them. The large adult cock sprang out to greet him, causing him to smile. He put his face against it again and inhaled his father’s musk. “Oh, Daddy.” He moaned.

“Yeah, baby. Take Daddy’s cock and get me nice and wet.” Richard gasped. Stevie took his father’s cock in his mouth and moaned in pleasure as one would when eating something delicious, because cock was Stevie’s favorite snack.

He tasted his father’s sweaty funk mixed with the flavor of his precum and his eyes rolled back in his head involuntarily. In his mind, there were few things better than sucking cock. He loved his father’s, his uncle’s, his brother’s, his cousin’s, his brother’s - and his - boyfriend’s, and Harry’s.

He had sampled so many now, and he wanted more. Jett’s was the most fascinating of all, with its foreskin still intact. He regretted that his was gone sometimes.

Richard’s youngest boy worked him skillfully. He moaned and gasped as the boy pleasured the cock that made him. The thought made him snicker to himself. The very seed that Stevie craved so much was his very origin, for Stevie was a wonderful little cum slut.

After a few minutes, his cock was slick with the boy’s spit. It dripped down Stevie’s chin, but the boy didn’t care. Richard pulled the boy off of him and into a kiss, tasting of himself and the boy’s spit.

He lay his boy down on his back and spread his legs. “Oh, yes Daddy.” Stevie moaned in anticipation. Richard pressed his glans against the boy’s beautiful pink pucker and pushed slowly inside.

“Oh, fuck baby.” He groaned once he penetrated his boy fully. Each time was like the first time with Stevie. He was still tight and the warmth of the boy’s pussy enveloped his member like it was made for him.

“Yes, oh Daddy!” Stevie whimpered, his eyes tearing with the overwhelming sensation of his father’s cock inside him. “I love when Daddy fucks me.”

“Oh, baby boy. Daddy loves fucking his beautiful boy.” Richard groaned as he began to thrust. Stevie’s hole worked him expertly. The boy was an amazing fuck.

Richard pumped and thrust into his youngest’s pussy. Stevie clamped down on him at all the right moments. They were in sync. They were one with each other in these moments, connected and joined as lovers as well as father and son.

“Oh, Daddy.” Stevie whimpered. He wriggled his hips and clamped down to milk his father’s cock while the older man pumped into his pussy.

“God, your pussy is the best, baby.” Richard grunted with effort. His thrusts in perfect synchronization with his son’s hole. It felt like his cock could melt inside his boy.

Richard leaned over and pushed his tongue inside his boy’s mouth again. Stevie’s tongue wrestled with his own. In this position his thrusts were shorter but faster, forcing his boy to speed up to match his rhythm.

Stevie matched his father’s thrusts, wriggling and tightening at all the right moments. His head was spinning. In this position his father was rubbing his cock with his stomach while hitting his prostate and kissing him.

He was cock drunk. His mind was awash with the sensory explosion happening in his ass and groin. His brain couldn’t process anything but that. He whimpered wildly with each thrust of his father’s cock inside him.

Richard pulled back from the kiss. “Open your mouth.” He ordered his boy. Stevie did and so he let a blob of spit fall from his mouth into his boy’s. Stevie swallowed it and opened for more. He spat again and watched as the trail of spittle ran from his mouth to the Stevie’s.

“Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy.” Stevie could only manage as his orgasm swelled from deep in his balls. His father’s cock was like a piston as it slid deeper and deeper with each thrust.

“Oh, baby. Cum for Daddy.” Richard grunted. “Let me taste that delicious boy batter.”

“Yes, Daddy….” Stevie whimpered. He only lasted a moment more before the orgasm crashed over him like a tsunami. “Oh, Daddy!” He cried out as a flood of preteen jizz squirted from his cock, squeezing into the space between them.

“Yeah, baby. That’s a good boy. Get ready for Daddy’s milk.” Richard said. He thrust a few more times before pulling out and straddling his boy’s chest. Stevie took his father’s cock in his mouth, cleaning it off and swallowing the explosion of cum that shot from it.

“Fuck, yeah!” Richard yelled as his son’s mouth brought him to climax. He rolled off Stevie and lapped up the boy’s load, sharing it with his boy in a cummy kiss.

The two embraced and kissed softly as they recovered. “Thank you, Daddy.” Stevie whispered softly.

“No, thank you, baby boy. I love you so much.” Richard told his boy as he stroked the youngster’s hair.

Stevie lay in his father’s arms with his head against his chest. “I wish we could do this more often.” He said softly. He loved his mother but his relationship with his father was so much stronger and, obviously, more intimate.

“I know, sweetie. I still have to figure out how we’re going to navigate having Christian and Jett here. For all I know, your mother might insist that Jett sleep on the couch.” Richard sighed.

“What if we just told her everything?” Stevie asked. “Maybe she’ll surprise us.”

“Maybe. First I have to tell her that Christian is gay. Or, maybe he should tell her. I’m just not sure.” Richard said.

“I think I’m gay too, Dad.” Stevie said. “Maybe if I tell her first that’ll make things easier.” He postulated.

“Maybe. There’s just no way to know but I should talk to her first.” Richard said. In a perfect world, his wife wouldn’t care about any of it and he and Stevie could fuck to their hearts’ content.

Chapter 41

Summary:

Long chapter. Spring break begins! Jett and Christian arrive at Jett's family home to kick off their break. Christian meets Jett's father, Pong. They take to each other very well.

Christian and Jett stood in the blazing sun looking out onto the mass of cars, buses, and transport shuttles. Their flight had gotten in early and Jett’s father got caught in traffic on the way there. The flight had been fine. The boys enjoyed sitting together and even managed to sneak into the bathroom for some ‘inflight entertainment’.

They didn’t dare go all the way but they enjoyed making out, knowing that there was a plane full of people on the other side of the door. Jett desperately wanted to suck Christian off but the logistic weren’t in their favor. The two wondered how anyone joined ‘the mile high club’ in a bathroom that small.

They had only been outside for ten minutes but it felt like an eternity. It was so…hot. How could anyone live in a place that was this hot, Christian wondered to himself. “You get used to it.” Jett smiled and touched his hand lightly.

“How did you know…?” Christian started to ask. Jett held his hand and squeezed.

“Everyone wonders their first time.” Jett explained. Christian snickered. He supposed they did. He’d never been in a desert climate before but maybe it beat the winter weather. Though, he liked the variety of the seasons.

“There he is!” Jett exclaimed as a large black SUV pulled up in front of them. Pong jumped out and Jett leapt into his arm as they embraced.

“Oh, I missed you so much, Peanut.” Pong said planting a series of kisses on Jett’s face.

“Dad.” Jett replied, embarrassed at the nickname. Pong put him down and mussed his hair a little.

“Christian! Great to finally meet you in person.” He said and pulled the older boy into a hug.

“You too, sir.” Christian replied politely. Pong was shorter than Christian had imagined. He was barely taller than he was but he was strong. Christian could feel how hard the man’s body was and he smelled great too.

“Let’s get you both loaded up.” He said breaking the hug that threatened to last just a bit longer than would be considered normal. He picked up their luggage like it weighed nothing and put it into the back of the SUV.

“You two can sit in the back. I don’t mind chauffeuring two gorgeous boys around.” Pong said with a smile. Christian realized that he was rock hard just from hugging the man. Jett’s father was like sex personified.

He and Jett climbed into the back seat as Pong returned to the driver’s seat. Jett smirked at his boyfriend and poked his erection playfully. Christian blushed a bit and mouthed ‘your father is fucking hot’ as he fastened his seatbelt.

Jett smiled and nodded. He mouthed ‘I know’ as he fastened his own. They grasped each other’s hands as Pong pulled out into the airport traffic.

“You get used to the heat.” Pong said as he cranked the air conditioning. Once they were out of the airport, the traffic was far less congested. Pong looked in the rear view and smiled at them.

“You’re even better looking in person.” The man told Christian, causing him to blush. Jett squeezed his hand in support.

“You are too, sir.” Christian smiled back at him. Pong beamed at the compliment. Surely, he must get complimented all of the time. He was a beautiful man.

“I appreciate that. Please, call me Pong. You can call me sir later if you want.” Pong teased. He wouldn’t mind a bit of dom/sub play with the boys. Not one bit.

“Of course, Pong.” Christian said. The name felt wrong in his mouth. The situation was a little awkward to begin with. Using the man’s first name didn’t make it any better.

Pong laughed. “It’s ok, you can call me sir if you want. Jett, Jerry had to go out of town. Something came up in Singapore. He said he’d try to get back to see you before you have to go, but sends his apologies.”

“I hope I get to see him.” Jett said, clearly a little disappointed. He loved Jerry and was hoping to spend some time with him. “I guess it might just be the three of us.” He said, wondering if his father and Jerry had intentionally arranged something so Christian wouldn’t feel as uncomfortable.

He squeezed his boyfriend’s hand again. Christian squeezed it back in support. He could tell Jett was disappointed and he hated seeing it. He felt protective of his younger lover.

“Jerry runs a pretty big company. He has to travel a lot.” He explained to Christian. “But his hard work has its benefits. You’ll see.”

Christian could already tell. The SUV was certainly the nicest that he’d ever been in. The leather seats were incredibly comfortable and there were large screens built into the back of the front seats. He could see a ‘B’ with wings on the steering wheel.

“It’s a Bentley.” Jett said, as if reading Christian’s mind again. Christian smiled at him and kissed his boyfriend’s hand.

“Thanks. I love how you seem to know what I’m thinking.” He told the younger boy.

“I’m in tune with the people I love.” Jett smiled. Christian returned the smile and leaned in, pressing his lips to the younger boy’s.

“I love you.” Christian said sweetly after an all too short kiss.

“Don’t stop on account of me.” Pong called from the front seat. He was smiling at the boys in the rearview mirror.

“Don’t embarrass me, Dad.” Jett called back. Christian squeezed his hand again. There was really no need for him to be embarrassed, though he suspected that Jett just wanted everything to be perfect for his boyfriend.

“Sorry, sweetie.” Pong said, a little dejected. He wanted to make a good impression for his son’s first real boyfriend.
“It’s fine, sir.” Christian said apologetically. “Hey, don’t worry. I think everything’s great. I’m gonna love your dad, you’ll see. Just, give him a break.” He said softly.

“Sorry, Dad. I just…” Jett started to explain.

“No, it’s ok. I know what it’s like to be in love.” Pong smiled at them as he divided his attention between the road and the boys. “I think you’ve got great taste, son.”

Now it was Christian’s turn to be embarrassed. The feeling of embarrassment turned quickly to something else as his cock grew in his shorts. Jett reached over and rubbed it through the thin fabric.

“Dad, I think Christian likes you.” He said with a smile. Pong beamed with excitement.

“The feeling is more than mutual. We’re going to have a nice time together.” He said, which made Christian even more horny.

“It’s ok if you want to take care of him, son.” Pong said. He had been hoping for a show.

“Ok, Daddy.” Jett said. He unbuckled himself and pulled his boyfriend’s hard cock out of his shorts.

“You’ve got a very nice cock, Christian.” The man said as he drove them. “Show Daddy how much you like it, Jett.” Christian swooned as the hot man commanded his son.

Jett took him in his mouth, down to the base. “Oh, shit.” Christian moaned. His eyes were locked on Pong’s in the rearview as the man watched his son suck him.

“That’s my boy.” Pong said as his son sucked on the older boy’s shaft. This was just what they needed to break the ice and get comfortable with each other. He was hard as a rock now. The look in Christian’s eyes as they locked on each other told him everything he needed to know. This visit was going to be memorable to say the least.

“Fuck, yeah.” Christian moaned. He couldn’t look away from Pong’s gaze. They were eye fucking as the man’s son gave him an incredible blowjob.

“Mmm. Looks tasty.” Pong said. Jett slurped Christian’s cock, tasting the umami flavor of his precum.

“Tastes so good, Dad.” Jett told the man. Pong licked his lips as he tried to focus on the road. They were nearly at the house now but the display in the back seat proved too much of a distraction.

“Does that feel good, Christian? You like my son’s mouth on you?” Pong asked the boy. Every time he looked in the rearview he met the teenager’s gaze.

“It’s so good, sir.” Christian groaned and licked his own lips. He stared into the man’s dark eyes. He was drawn to him as much as he had been drawn to Jett.

They were nearly home now. Pong thought they could time things just right. “Cum for me, Christian.” He told the older boy.

The thrill of being watched by Jett’s father combined with the man’s command, and Jett’s incredible skill, did the trick. He felt his orgasm building and swelling.

“Fuck!” He called out, filling Jett’s mouth as they pulled into the house’s garage.

“Mmmm.” Jett hummed as he tasted his boyfriend’s load. Pong threw the SUV into park and jumped out. He opened the back door and pulled his boy into a kiss. They shared the teen’s juice between them.

“So fucking hot.” Christian sighed watching father and son share his milk. Pong loved sharing with his boy, as any good father would. The handsome boy’s cum was as delicious as he imagined it would be.

“Welcome home, son.” Pong said as their lips separated. He released his boy and leaned over to welcome his son’s boyfriend. Christian met him halfway and their lips pressed together for the first time.

Christian sighed contentedly as he kissed his boyfriend’s hot dad. Their tongues met and wrestled as they shared a moment. Christian tasted his own jizz on the man’s tongue and it thrilled him.

Pong pulled away slowly, smiling at the teenagers. “Well, now that we’re all acquainted, there’s no need to be shy.” He said. “This is a clothing optional home, so at your own comfort level.” He told the new boy. “But it would be a shame to cover up that body.” He added.

The man opened the back and took out their luggage. “We’ll put you both up in Jett’s room, for now.” He said leading the way.

“You can both get settled and I’ll make us some lunch. I’m sure you’re both hungry.” He said as the two boys hopped out of the back seat. Christian stuffed himself back into his shorts, for now at least, he thought.

Christian’s mouth was agape at the massive home. It was modern, with concrete and glass everywhere. Each room was the size of his entire house back home, he thought. It might have been a slight exaggeration but only slight.

“Woah, this place is immense!” He gasped. Jett grasped his hand and squeezed again.

“Yeah, it was quite an adjustment. You should have seen our last place.” Jett told him.

“It was the very model of a shitty apartment.” Pong laughed. “My husband has been very good to us.”

“I’m sorry I might not get the chance to meet him.” Christian said as he followed them down the extraordinarily long hall.

“There’ll be other times, I’m sure of it.” Pong said. Christian knew he was right. He loved Jett and he hoped they’d be with each other for a long time. Their relationship had all the benefits of a loving relationship plus they fucked just about whoever they wanted, so long as they were together.

They finally arrived at Jett’s room. It was just as expansive as some of the other rooms. Christian looked at the massive bed. It was even larger than a king sized bed.

“It’s a California King.” Jett said, seeming to read his thoughts, once again.

“Yup, all the bedrooms have them. I’d hate to think that I’ll be alone in mine tonight.” Pong said, smiling at his boy.

“I’m sure I speak for Jett when I say we’d be happy to join you, sir.” Christian said, taking the pressure off of his boyfriend. That earned him another squeeze of his hand.

“Good. We’re used to sleeping three to a bed around here, at least when Jett is home.” Pong said mussing his son’s hair again.

“Wait, what about when I’m not?” Jett asked. Did his father and Jerry had a third, he wondered.

“We can talk about it later.” His father told him, putting the matter to rest for now. “You boys can freshen up. Lunch will be ready soon.” He told them before leaving the room.

Jett immediately stripped his clothes off and set to helping Christian out of his. They kissed frantically. Even though it hadn’t yet been twenty minutes, Christian was hard and ready to go.

“Fuck, I want you so fucking bad.” Jett moaned as they kissed. He pulled the older boy down onto the bed on top of him.

“I want you too.” Christian said breathlessly. “That was so hot with your dad.” He managed as they kissed.

“Yeah, you want to fuck my daddy?” Jett teased.

“Yes!” Christian panted.

“You want to watch my daddy fuck me?” Jett asked as the older boy kissed his neck and their cocks rubbed against each other.

“Fuck, yes.” Christian moaned. His incest kink was off the charts now.

“Oh, yeah. My daddy fucks me so good, baby.” Jett moaned. He missed his father and loved getting fucked by him. Adding his boyfriend only made the idea hotter.

When Pong left the two boys, he went to his bedroom and stripped off his clothes, neatly folding them and putting them away. He padded to the kitchen and put on an apron to protect himself and took out the salads that he had made earlier in the day.

He put the finishing touches on them and set them on the table. He poured three glasses of iced tea and put out the silverware. The table looked good, he thought to himself. He hung up the apron and walked to his son’s room.

Even before he walked in, he could hear the unmistakable sounds of the boys engaging in sex. Of course, they wouldn’t wait. He was a teenager once too and remembered how horny he was all the time.

He quietly approached and peered inside. He saw Christian on top, kissing his son’s body. His son’s beautiful body. He’d missed having Jett in their bed and wondered what he would think of the surprise visitor that he and Jerry had been sharing.

The two teens were so hot together. He had been right about Christian’s body. The boy was damned sexy. He looked good enough to eat.

Jett caught his eye and he mouthed ‘lunch’ with a smile. Jett smiled back and nodded. He gently pushed his lover to create some distance. Pong slowly walked backwards and turned to go back to the dining room.

“Wait, we should eat.” Jett said, gently pushing his boyfriend away.

“I want to eat you.” Christian said. “You taste amazing.”

“So do you, but my dad is waiting.” Jett gently admonished his boyfriend. Christian sighed heavily. He knew Jett was right. They could certainly wait.

“Sorry, baby. There’s no rush. We’ve got plenty of time.” Jett smiled as the two stood up and started to make their way to the dining room.

Christian felt a little self conscious with his erection swaying left and right as he walked, but he comforted himself in that Jett’s father had already seen his hard boyhood, and tasted his jizz. The memory had him oozing again. Jett smiled as he noticed and took some between his fingers and licked them.

“Fuck, you always taste so good.” The younger boy said as they walked. Christian was so horny that he almost pushed Jett against one of the concrete walls and fucked him right then.

“I don’t know how much longer I can wait.” Christian said to his younger boyfriend. He wanted to fuck in every room of the massive mansion.

“Waiting just makes it all the better when you fuck me.” Jett said as they entered the large dining room. The table was huge. It could easily host twenty people. There were three place setting at one end.

The table wasn’t the thing that caught Christian’s attention. Pong was there wearing nothing and looking incredible. His years of kickboxing and exercise were evident in his build. He wasn’t huge but he was perfectly toned. His body was smooth except for a small patch of pubic hair that had been clearly well manscaped.

Then there was the dark brown penis that hung between his legs. It wasn’t massive. It was just about perfect, at least Christian thought so. The man’s foreskin covered all but the very tip of his purple glans.

“Wow.” Christian exclaimed involuntarily. Pong smiled. He was also taking in the sight of the teenage boys and all their glory. His son was gorgeous and he was delighted that he’d found an equally gorgeous boyfriend.

“I could say the same.” Pong said with a seductive smile. “I’m glad that you are taking advantage of our clothing optional policy.

Jett nudged his boyfriend. Christian was staring at his father. Not that he blamed him. He could never get enough of his dad.

“Sorry, I’m staring.” Christian said, coming back to himself. Pong shook his head, still smiling.

“No need to apologize. Now, let’s eat. We’re going to need our strength.” Pong said. Christian recognized the thinly veiled hint.

“You boys, please take your time.” Pong added as they sat at the table. Pong sat at the head with a boy on either side of him. He raised his glass of iced tea. “Welcome to the family, Christian. I couldn’t be happier to have you here.”

“Thank you, so much. I’m really happy to be here.” Christian said, raising his glass and clinking it against Pong’s, then against Jett’s.

They tasted their salad, which was full of interesting things. There was chicken, bean sprouts, parsley, mint, mesclun greens, and chilis. The dressing was a peanut and ginger concoction that worked incredibly well with the other ingredients. It was unlike anything Christian had had before and he thought it tasted great.

“This is really good! Thank you!” He exclaimed. Pong smiled proudly. He was glad that the boy liked it. He took a bit of a risk, not knowing how the white boy would take to the asian style salad.

“I’m very glad you like it.” Pong said to the handsome boy. “There’s more if you’re still hungry later.”

“Thanks. I’ve never had anything like it.” Christian said as he munched away.

“We like to try new things around here. Don’t we, son?” Pong said, winking at Jett.

“We sure do.” Jett smiled. His father knew that this was one of his favorite things to eat, aside from cock, of course.

They ate for a little while in silence before Christian cleared his throat. “Jett tells me that you’ve been intimate for a couple of years now.” He said broaching the subject openly.

“Yes, since he was eleven.” Pong smiled, wiping his mouth his a linen napkin. “What was your introduction?”

Christian blushed. “I hadn’t done anything before starting at the school earlier this year. My father wasn’t sure about me for a long time. When he was, he enrolled me. We had sex together after my first week at St. Abel’s.”

“Oh? I’m a bit surprised he resisted your charms for so long.” Pong said, exchanging a smile with his son.

“Yeah, well I played it pretty straight until I sort of got caught with a school friend. That was the moment my father knew that I was gay.” Christian explained.

“You never told me about that.” Jett said to his boyfriend. Christian shook his head.

“There’s no much to tell. We never went all the way. It was just kissing and jerking each other off. I thought my father was pissed at me, which is why he sent me to the school. Little did I know it was actually a reward. He kept me in the dark and just sprung it on me.” The older boy recalled.

“Well, that’s one way to do it. You have a younger brother Jett tells me.” Pong said as they finished their lunch.

“Yes. My younger brother Stevie is twelve. My father wanted me to be the one to be his first. It was incredible. Stevie is really kinky for his age.” The boy smiled as he remembered their first time.

“Don’t forget your cousin, Ethan.” Jett reminded his lover. Christian smiled as he thought of his brother and cousin.

“Oh, yeah. Stevie inducted Ethan not long ago. Ethan is ten and pretty advanced for his age.” He told Jett’s father.

“He must be similar to Jett then. Still you have to know when the time is right. For Jett, he wasn’t quite ready at ten years old. I waited for him to signal when the moment was perfect.” Pong said.

“And it was, Dad.” Jett said, reaching out his hand. His father took it and they leaned in for a tender kiss. They smiled adoringly at each other when the kiss ended.

“Stevie and Ethan visited us in the dorm. We had a really nice time.” Jett told his father.

“Sounds like it. Boys that age are something special.” Pong said recalling how his eleven year old boy had given up his virginity to him.

“Yeah, it took me a little while to admit to myself that I liked boys that age too. I even resisted Jett because he’s younger than me. At least, I did at first.” Christian confessed.

“Well, I’m glad that you didn’t resist for long and that you’re here now.” Pong said, extending his other hand for the older boy to take.

“I am too. Really glad.” Christian said. The man’s hand was surprisingly soft but he could feel Pong’s strength beneath the surface.

“Maybe your brother and cousin can join us sometime.” Pong offered. “I’m sure they’d like it here.”

“Who wouldn’t?” Christian laughed, which triggered Pong and Jett to laugh also.

“Fair point. We’ve only been living here for something under a couple of years. After Jett and I became intimate, I needed him to feel comfortable with Jerry. To my delight, they took to each other right away.

“There’s really something special about sharing your eleven year old boy with your boyfriend for the first time. Both Jerry and Jett bonded the first day they met. Jerry went to St. Abel’s, so we decided to send Jett.

“It wasn’t an easy decision because it meant that we’d miss having him in our bed. But, in the end, it was the right decision. A boy needs to branch out and be with other boys.” Pong explained.

“I’m really happy that you did. I’m deeply in love with Jett.” Christian told the man. Pong beamed and looked at his son.

“I feel the same, Dad.” Jett admitted. “Our relationship is amazing. We only have one rule. We can sleep with whoever we want but only so long as the other is there too.”

“Well, then it’s perfect that you’re both here then. Your rule will be safe here.” Pong said squeezing both of the boys’ hands. “Now, let’s clear away these plates.”

The boys brought their own plates and glasses with them and followed Pong into the kitchen. Christian was, once again, blown away by the sheer opulence of the room. The modern kitchen had every conceivable appliance, plant of high quality materials and surfaces, and even had a breakfast bar with a professional espresso machine.

“Wow.” Christian remarked. The word wasn’t sufficient to convey his feelings but he was, in a word, awestruck by the home and its occupants.

“It’s funny how you get used to things but seeing the home through your eyes makes me appreciate it even more.” Pong said to the boy as he took his plate and glass and put them in the dishwasher. “I’ll finish up here. Jett, why don’t you two get comfortable in the living room.”

“Sure thing, Dad.” Jett said and took the older boy by the hand. He lead Christian to the living room.

“Woah.” Christian exclaimed. The living room was also large and opulent. The wall mounted television was massive. There were overstuffed leather sofas and chairs arranged to create a conversational area and everything was top quality.

“I know. Come sit with me.” Jett said with a smile. He lead Christian to one of the sofas and they sat down together.

Christian inhaled sharply as his bare bottom and balls came into contact with the cool leather, and his back hit the backrest. It didn’t take him long to adjust and for the leather surface to absorb some of his body heat.

“Sorry, I should have turned on the warmers.” Jett apologized and pushed a button on a large touch screen built into the armrest. Within a few moments the seats started to heat, making them perfectly comfortable.

“This place is incredible.” Christian told his boyfriend. “I had no idea that stuff like this actually existed.”

“I know. It was a lot for me the first time. It took me a while to get used to living here. I felt like Cinderella.” Jett said as he cuddled into the older boy.

“I can imagine. It must have been an adjustment living in the dorms after living here.” Christian said. He thought he could definitely get used to living here. He certainly wouldn’t have to worry about his mother finding out that he, his father, and his brother were fucking.

“It was. But then I met you.” Jett said sweetly. Christian kissed the top of the younger boy’s head affectionately and said that he was glad that he did.

The boys looked up as Pong entered the room. He moved with such elegance and grace, Christian thought. Jett was lucky to have a dad who was so hot, not that his father wasn’t. His father was just more conventional looking.

“What a lovely sight. Mind if I join you boys?” He asked with a smile.

“Of course not.” Christian said. He and Jett instinctively separated to create a space for the boy’s father to sit between them.
“Well, if this isn’t the best seat in the house.” He smiled and sat between the two naked boys. He put his arms out and around the couch’s backrest. Christian could smell the man’s armpit. The scent was intoxicating.

“Actually, the best seat might be on your lap, Dad.” Jett smiled and climbed aboard his father’s lap, facing him. Pong wrapped his arms around his boy. He leaned in and put his face between Jett’s neck and shoulder and inhaled.

“Mmmm. I missed the smell of you.” The man said. Christian immediately missed the smell of the man’s armpit.

“You know, I’ve been thinking about your rule.” Pong said, reaching over and pulling Christian closer, reacquainting him with his manly scent.

“What about it?” Jett asked his father. The three of them had their faces close now.

“For every good rule, there are exceptions. I think you should have one for family.” He offered. “Say, Christian has a family trip planned during vacation and you can’t make it. Would you want him to turn down sex with his father, or his brother?” Pong asked.

“Or his cousin, or uncle.” Jett finished his father’s thought. Pong nodded.

“Exactly. That wouldn’t be fair. Family is family. The same would be true if you were here with me and Jerry and Christian couldn’t be here. Would you really not want to share our bed?” The man continued.

Jett thought for a moment. He wouldn’t want to deprive Christian of sex with his family and he certainly wouldn’t want to sleep alone in his own bed when he could be shared by his two dads. His father was right.

He and Christian exchanged a smile. They nodded at each other. Pong smiled at them both. They clearly hadn’t considered that possibility before.

“Yeah, that makes sense.” Christian offered first. Jett quickly agreed. It was the best of all possible outcomes.

“Good. That’s settled. Of course, I’d prefer it if you were both here.” He said, pulling the older boy in closer.

“Me too.” Christian said, leaning in and kissing Pong. The three alternated kissing each other and engaging in a three way kiss in between. All three were getting aroused quickly. Christian kissed Pong’s shoulder, trying to inch closer to his armpit, but the angle was all wrong.

Pong broke their kissing and lifted his arm behind his head. “Go ahead and get in there.” He told the boy.

Christian buried his face in the soft hair and inhaled. “Fuck!” He exclaimed. “You smell amazing.” He gasped.

“Don’t be shy. Christian. We’re open to just about everything here.” Pong smiled as the boy began to lick and suck under his arm. “That’s it.” He encouraged.

Christian was over the moon with the heady sweaty aroma and taste. “You like my Daddy’s taste, baby?” Jett asked him.
“Fuck yeah, baby. Your daddy smells and tastes so good.” The older boy moaned, making a meal of the man’s pit.

“Yeah, that’s so hot.” Pong moaned as the boy’s tongue and lips stimulated his sensitive skin. It was no surprise that his boy had fallen in love with a kinky boy.

“You like that, Daddy?” Jett asked as he rubbed his cock against his father’s wood. “Is my boyfriend making you feel nice?”

“Yeah, he is. Let me taste you, son.” Pong said lifting his boy up and taking the youngster’s cock in his mouth.

“Oh, Daddy.” Jett moaned as his father sucked him. His father’s mouth had been the first to taste his cock, other than his own of course.

Pong loved the taste of his son, especially now that he was producing ejaculate. The boy’s precum was sweet and salty at the same time. Christian pulled back and watched as the man sucked off his own boy before his eye was drawn to Pong’s erection.

Christian adjusted his position and put his face in the man’s lap. He sniffed at Jett’s father’s exposed glans. It was slightly funkier than Jett’s and he lapped at it lightly. It tasted amazing. He took the entire shaft in his mouth.

Pong moaned as the teen worked his shaft. It was hard to believe the boy had been a virgin just last year. The sixteen year old’s mouth was making him feel great.

He let his son’s cock slip from his mouth. “Help, Christian out, sweetie.” He told his boy. Jett dropped down and lifted his boyfriend’s head by the chin.

“Don’t keep it to yourself, baby. Daddy’s cock needs to be shared.” He said and kissed the older boy, tasting his father on his boyfriend’s tongue.

The boys mouths ran up and down either side of Pong’s shaft. They alternated between sucking his cock and his balls. The teens worshipped his member.

“Oh, boys. That’s so fucking good.” He groaned. Christian thought that Pong’s cock was absolutely amazing and he loved sharing it with Jett.

Jett was in heaven. His father and boyfriend were together with him at last. It was incredible and hot. He kissed Christian with his father’s glans between them, both of them sharing in his father’s liquid lubricant.

The youngsters worked the man’s shaft like they were born to it. Certainly, Jett had been able to practice like most boys could only dream of. The boy had been sucking his own cock for years.

Pong reached over and pressed his fingers against each of the boy’s tight puckers, causing them to moan and increase their attention on his manhood. He brought his fingers to his mouth and got them nice and wet and tasting the teen boys’ holes. Both boys tasted like heaven.

He reached over again and worked his fingers between their cheeks. He pressed two fingers inside each boy. They collectively moaned “Oh, yes” as they continued the worship of his cock.

He felt his boy’s hole clamp down on him. “Yes, Daddy.” Jett moaned as his father finger banged him and his boyfriend simultaneously.

“Fuck, boys. You’re gonna make me explode.” Pong gasped. He was holding back a lot but his resolve was waning thanks to the talented boy mouths.

“Your cock is amazing, sir. I love it so much.” Christian moaned his compliment to the hot dad. “I want you to fuck me, sir.”

“Oh, yeah? I’ve been looking forward to sampling your pussy, son.” Pong growled. “I’ve got an idea.” He said, gently pulling the boys off of him. He told Jett to sit slouched on the couch and positioned Christian between his legs.

“Now, Jett show us your special talent while Christian fucks you.” Pong instructed. He and Christian watched as his boy crunched down and took his shaft in his mouth. “Fuck, I never get tired of watching you pleasure yourself, son.” He sighed.

“Me too. Jett is the sexiest boy ever.” Christian agreed. Pong couldn’t help but agree, but he also knew of another sexy boy. He would tell Jett about him soon but the moment had to be right.

Christian spat on Jett’s hole and on his own shaft. Jett let his cock fall from his mouth and opened it expectantly. Christian let another blob of spit fall from his mouth into his boyfriend’s. Jett used it to help him suck his cock again.

“I love how kinky you boys are.” Pong said pressing his body against Christian’s back. Christian felt Pong’s manhood press against his ass. Pong reached around and grasped the teenager’s penis.

“Let me guide you inside my son’s pussy.” He whispered into the older boy’s ear.

“Fuck, yes sir.” Christian groaned as the hot dad’s strong hand grasped him and guiding him to push into Jett’s perfect brown pucker. “Oh, fuck.” He gasped as his shaft disappeared inside the younger boy’s hole.

“Oh yeah. You like my boy’s pussy?” Pong kissed Christian’s neck and pushed his own meat between the boy’s cheeks.

“I love it so much.” Christian answered breathlessly, his cock still fully inside the thirteen year old. Jett’s father was pressed against him and he couldn’t thrust his hips just yet.

“I love it too. I’ve loved it ever since I took his virginity at eleven. He loved taking his daddy’s cock that first night we spent together. He’s grown into a fine boy.” Pong said. He held his hand out to Christian’s mouth. “Spit on my hand, son.” He said.

Christian spat on the man’s hand and felt him lube himself up with it before pushing slowly inside him. He’d taken several cocks before now, but this one was different. Maybe it was the foreskin but it felt great as it filled him.

“Oh, yes Daddy.” Christian moaned. “Fuck me, Daddy.” He gasped.

Pong smiled, happy that his son’s boyfriend felt comfortable calling him daddy. “Yeah, baby. You like Daddy’s cock?” He asked as he began to pump inside the teen.

“Yes, I love it Daddy.” Christian moaned as the man fucked him. Pong grasped him by his hips and guided him back and forth so that he was fucking Jett and impaling himself on Jett’s father.

Christian turned his head and the hot dad’s lips met his. Their tongues wrestled as the man guided him. He was the conduit between father and son. He loved the feeling of fucking and being fucked. His cock was being worked from both sides and he felt drunk from the dual sensations.

Jett looked up to watch his father making out with his boyfriend. He was so happy that his father and boyfriend were getting along so well. They had both taken to each other very naturally. His heart leapt in his chest when Christian called his father ‘daddy’.

“Oh, god Daddy.” Christian groaned as the man used him as both a hole and a cock for his son. The man’s tongue was powerful, just like the rest of him. He was so completely powerless in Pong’s hands, and he wouldn’t have it any other way. The man could use him however he wanted.

The teen leaned back against Pong, his head leaned back against his shoulder as he moaned and panted. Christian was an incredibly hot boy. If he was his son, he wouldn’t have waited until he was sixteen. He would have made him feel comfortable to welcome him as father and lover. Still, the boy was here now.

Pong lifted the boy’s arm and partook in his sweaty armpit, as the boy had for him earlier. “You’re delicious, Christian.” He said as he sampled the teen’s sweaty pit.

“Yes, Daddy. Take me, I’m yours.” The boy moaned. Pong smiled. The teenager had given of himself willingly, just as his son had. The two teens were a wonderful pair.

“Oh, yeah baby. I’m not done with you yet.” Pong whispered in his ear. The three of them were wonderfully in sync. He and Christian moved as though they were one.

Jett’s moans started to take on a higher pitch. Pong knew that meant that his boy was getting close. Christian’s own moans were louder and more urgent.

“I’m close, Daddy.” Christian panted. Pong was also getting close. If he timed things right, they could all cum close to the same time.

“Mmmm!” Jett whimpered loudly as he filled his own mouth with his hot salty treasure.

“Oh, shit!” Christian moaned. “I’m gonna cum!” Jett leapt into action, extricating himself from his crunched position. Christian felt his cock slip out of Jett as the younger boy took to the floor, getting on his knees before him.

“Give me your loads!” Jett pleaded. Pong smiled and pulled out of the older boy. Both of them stood over his son and stroked themselves. Christian came first, getting most of his load inside Jett’s waiting mouth.

Pong continued to stroke. His orgasm was imminent. “Get on your knees, Christian.” He commanded. The teen did as he was instructed, taking his place next to Jett. Both of them held their mouths open for him.

“Oh, fuck yeah!” Pong cried out as he painted the teenage boys’ faces. He hadn’t cum in a few days and he came a torrent across their faces and mouths.

The boys sucked the remaining drops from his cock and kissed, as they licked the last strands from each other’s faces. “Good boys.” Pong said with a smile.

Chapter 42

Summary:

We pivot to Lucien's break as he arrives home to find the mansion strangely empty. His sister Luna is more than happy to see him and welcomes him as only members of their family can. Later, both his sister Luna, and his newly anointed cousin Julien make a case to him to change the rules that they've been bound to for generations.

 

*Trigger warning: This chapter contains male/female sex, though not a lot of it.

Lucien arrived home. His driver had dropped him off and had already sped away. The large mansion was unusually quiet. Even the staff seemed to be absent from their usual duties.

He poked around a bit and, finding no one, shrugged and made for his room. He climbed the large opulent staircase to the second level, walked into his room and threw his bag on his massive bed. He stretched and looked out the window taking in the verdant grounds and the pond beyond.

“Welcome home, little brother.” Luna’s voice pierced the silence. He turned quickly to find his older sister looking as hot as ever. She was wearing only a push up bra that did nothing to hide her breasts, it only accentuated them, and a garter that framed her shaved pussy. She stroked the lips of her vagina as she watched him.

“This is quite the welcome.” He smiled and moved quickly to greet her properly. He kissed her passionately, pushing his tongue past her eager lips. His hand pressed against her cunt and he felt how wet she was.

“You’re already wet.” He whispered after pulling back from the kiss.

“I’m always wet for you you, Lucien.” She said as she pulled his tie off and unbuttoned his shirt. “I missed my little brother, so fucking much.” She purred.

Lucien helped her, practically ripping the last few button of his shirt off and threw itt on the floor. Luna led him to his bed. She lay down on it and pulled her brother down on top of her.

“I missed you so much, Luna.” Lucien groaned as he kissed her, working his way down her neck and taking one of her perfect breasts in his mouth.

“Oh, yeah baby. I missed you so fucking much. No one satisfies me like my brother.” She moaned as he suckled on her nipple. “Did you miss my titties, baby brother?”

“Fuck yeah.” Lucien moaned. “I missed your titties and I missed your pussy.” He purred as he kissed down her torso, taking her clit between his lips.

“Oh, shit baby!” Luna exclaimed as he sucked on her. Her brother was the best lover she had ever had. Only their mother ate her pussy better, but she loved Lucien’s cock most of all.

“Mmmm.” Lucien moaned as his tongue parted the lips of his sister’s pussy. “God, you taste so good.”

“Fuck yeah.” She moaned as her brother’s tongue explored her depths. Her hips gyrated under his attention, his tongue piercing her deeper.

Lucien’s cock was hard and leaking in his underwear. He loved his sister and, as much as he loved fucking around with boys, she held a special place in his heart. This was turning out to be an amazing welcome home.

“Take your pants off, Lucien. Show me that cock that I’ve been craving.” Luna moaned.

Lucien rolled over and kicked his shoes off. Luna rolled over and helped him undo his belt and pants, sliding them down, along with his briefs.

Lucien’s cock slapped against his abdomen once freed of the confines of his underwear. Luna wasted no time and took it in her mouth. There was something about her brother’s cock that was addictive.

Luna had made due in his absence, regularly joining their parents in their bed. When their father was fucking her, it was her brother she pictured in her mind. It was her brother that she desired above all others.

“Oh, yeah Luna.” Lucien moaned as his sister sucked him. No one else did it with such passion and hunger. His sister worshiped his boyhood and her dedication showed as her mouth worked his shaft.

“Mmmm.” Luna moaned. Lucien’s precum tasted wonderfully savory on her tongue.

“Shit. You’re getting me close already.” Lucien moaned. “I need to fuck you, so fucking badly.”

Luna straddled her brother, sliding his cock inside her. “Oh, fuck little brother. I missed your cock so much.” She exclaimed as she rode Lucien’s shaft.

“Fuck, your pussy feels so good.” Lucien moaned. Luna knew exactly how to ride him to give him the most pleasure.

“Oh, baby. Oh, yeah. That’s the spot!” She moaned, feeling her first orgasm coming on. “Yes! Yes! Yes!” She cried out as the wave of climax washed over her.

“Fuck yeah, you like that?” Lucien purred as his sister came.

“Uh huh. So good, baby.” She mewled. Lucien thrust his hips to match her movements. He pushed deep inside his sister.

“Fuck, you’re so hot.” He sighed as they continued. He sat up and gently pushed Luna onto her back.

Lucien loomed over her in a plank position and started to drive hard and fast, drilling his cock in and out of her wet pussy. Luna whimpered as her brother started to drive in and out of her like a machine.

The brother and sister moaned loudly, filling the room with the sounds of their love making. The door had been left open but neither of them cared. As far as Lucien knew, they were the only ones in the entire house and, at that moment, only the two of them existed in the entire world.

“Yes! Yes!” Luna screamed as her second orgasm hit. “Oh, fuck Lucien. You’re the best!” She moaned.

“Fuck, yeah.” Lucien moaned. Watching his sister orgasm was such a turn on. He was trying his best to hold back but he felt that his climax was unavoidable. “Fuck, I’m gonna cum.”

“Yeah, baby. Cum inside me. Fill me up.” Luna begged. He loved the feeling of her brother’s load inside her cunt.

“Hmm…hmm…hmmm…fuck!” Lucien cried out and thrust deep inside Luna. “Oh shit, oh shit.” He panted as his cock exploded, filling his sister’s pussy with his spunk.

“Oh, yeah baby. You’re so good.” Luna whispered softly as her brother leaned in to kiss her.

“Fuck, you’re the best sister in the whole fucking world.” Lucien said and laid his head against her breasts.

“Mmm. You’re the best brother, and the best lover I’ve ever had.” She told him softly as she stroked his head.

“Yeah? Better than Dad?” He asked her, raising his head to look at her.

“Better than Dad. Better than Mom. Better than Sergei. Better than Grandpa. Better than Julien.” She said and kissed him lightly.

Julien was their younger second cousin, or third cousin, or something like that. Their grandfather’s brother’s grandson. He had just become of age and Lucien had missed his ceremony because of school.

“Well, in fairness, Julien is only eleven, so I don’t know if you can compare us fairly.” Lucien smiled.

“You were better at eleven. I still remember our first time.” She told him. Lucien rolled over onto his back and Luna lay her chin on his chest and looked up into her handsome brother’s face.

“Maybe he just needs some pointers. Is he still here?” Lucien asked. “I missed his anointing, so I think I owe it to him to make up for that.”

“I’m sure he’d like that. The kid has already proven to be just as horny as you were at that age.” Luna said as she played with Lucien’s hair.

“He’d be my first boy that age.” Lucien mused, almost to himself. Luna smiled widely at just how hungry Lucien seemed to be as he thought about Julien.

Luna propped herself up on an elbow. “He’s a beautiful boy, and sooo smooth.” She told her brother. “He’s got a great cock for his age too.”

“He sounds delicious.” Lucien said. Luna snuggled into the space between his neck and shoulder.

Luna sighed heavily. She’d been thinking a lot about the future. “Do you ever wonder about your own children, when you have them?” She asked.

“Not really. I’m sure that Mom and Dad will arrange for me to marry someone and we’ll have kids someday. Why, do you?” He asked her.

She kissed his neck lightly. “Yes. I’ve been thinking about it a lot lately. What if you and I had a baby?” She asked

“Luna, you can’t be serious. Even for our family, that’s a bridge too far.” Lucien said in shock.

“Maybe but just think about it. Our children would be amazing and, since we’re breaking rules, we could start them at an earlier age.” She continued pushing the boundaries.

“Are you pranking me?” Lucien asked, propping himself up on his elbows, forcing her to sit up.

Luna shook her head. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot, like I said. I want us to be parents together. There’s no one I love more than you. There’s no one I could ever love more than you, Lucien.” She held his hand.

He sat up and took her face in his hands. “Luna, you mean the world to me, but this is too much. You’re talking about throwing away generations of tradition. We’d be outcasts.”

She shook her head. “I think Mom and Dad would be in favor. I’ve been hinting and I think they actually like the idea. Dad says that the traditions need to be changed. We need to write a new chapter for our family.”

Lucien’s head was spinning. Luna wasn’t just talking about having children through incest but inducting them earlier than eleven! “I don’t know. I need to think about it. This is a lot for me to process.”

“I’m sorry. I should have prepared you better but I just want us to be parents together, Lucien. You and me. Think about how beautiful our children would be.” She said, trying to persuade him.

“I mean, yeah providing they’re not born with birth defects.” He responded. Lucien knew of no genetic disorders in their family, so maybe it would be ok, he thought.

“Think about it, please. Promise me that you’ll really think about it.” She implored him. Lucien nodded. It was a lot and as far, as outlandish ideas went, this one was a big one.

“I promise. I need some time. It’s a lot.” He said. “I want you to be happy.” He added and kissed her lightly.

“Ok. Take your time, but not too much.” She said kissing him back. “I’ll let you settle in. Julien is probably around somewhere. You can’t miss him. The kid seems to be allergic to clothing.”

Luna got up from the bed and walked to the door. She turned around and blew her brother a kiss before leaving. Lucien whistled and exhaled heavily.

His sister wanted to have children with him. He never saw that coming. He felt like he needed a lot of time to process this one.

Lucien unpacked his bag and took a shower. He threw on a pair of shorts and ventured to the kitchen. He hadn’t eaten since breakfast and was starving.

He passed his sister’s room. Her door was closed. Normally he would have poked his head inside but he felt like he needed some distance so that he could make the right decision for them both.

He descended the staircase and made is way into the kitchen. The house was unusually quiet. He meant to ask Luna about it later. It felt strange that there was no staff around. Normally one of the cooks would be around to fix him something but he seemed to be on his own.

He opened the large fridge. At least everything was fully stocked, he thought as he surveyed the contents. He pulled out a large ham and brought it to the deli slicer, cutting half a dozen slices for himself.

He threw the slices between slices of bread, adding a generous portion of mustard and putting it on a plate. He brought his plate to the kitchen table, setting it down before going back to put the ham and mustard back.

He looked through the fridge to see what there was to drink. He found a pitcher of iced tea and poured himself a large glass. He sat down and ate his sandwich, pulling out his phone and scrolling through his social media feed.

He had finished half of the sandwich when his young cousin Julien walked in. The eleven year old boy was completely naked. Lucien hadn’t seen his cousin in over a year and was happy to see that he had filled out nicely since he saw him last.

“Hey.” Julien said when he saw his cousin eating at the table. “Whatcha eatin’?”

“Hey, cousin.” Lucien smiled. The younger boy had turned out hot. “I made myself a ham sandwich. Nothing fancy.”

Julien clocked that the older boy was admiring him. “I’m sorry you had to miss my ceremony, Lucien. I missed having you there.” He told his cousin.

“I’m sorry that I missed it too. I’ll bet it was a lot of fun.” Lucien said as he took in the younger boy’s body. Luna was right. His body was smooth and hairless. His preteen cock seemed like it was calling out for him to suck it.

“You like what you see, cousin Lucien?” Julien asked. He’d had a crush on the older boy for as long as he could remember. He was incredibly disappointed when his cousin couldn’t make his ceremony but he hoped they could make up for it.

“Very much. You’re growing up nicely.” He told the boy. Julien walked over to stand next to the table.

Lucien looked the boy up and down. “Do you want a bite?” He asked, holding the sandwich out.

Julien shook his head. “Looks tasty but that’s not the meat that I’m interested in.” Lucien beamed at the preteen boy.

“I suppose that I need to make things up for missing your ceremony.” The older boy said. “Besides…you look a lot tastier than this sandwich.”

Lucien stood up and kissed the younger boy. Julien kissed him back and pulled him close. The pair went at it like they had waited for years, which it seems that they had.

“I’ve wanted you for so long.” Julien moaned as his cousin kissed him on the neck.

“Me too.” Lucien gasped, tasting the younger boy’s salty skin. He realized that it was true. Julien had been such a cute boy. He found it hard to remember a time when he didn’t want to mess around with him.

“Yeah?” Julien asked. He knew that the family tradition meant that kids under eleven were off limits but he was curious. “For how long?”

“I dunno. Three, maybe four years.” Lucien said, recalling how cute the seven year old Julien was as he covered his neck in kisses.
“Oh, god how I wanted you then.” Julien moaned. “I can imagine a twelve year old you fucking a seven year old me.”

“Yeah, but rules are rules. I was begging for it when I was younger too, but my father would never touch me.” Lucien explained.

“It’s a stupid rule. We could have been fucking all along.” Julien said. Lucien stopped and looked at the boy.

“The rules are there for a reason, Julien.” The older boy said, adopting a serious tone.

“At one time, I’m sure they made sense. You said yourself that you wanted it when you were younger. So did I. So does Xander.” Julien said, making his case to his cousin.

Xander was Julien’s seven year old little brother. He’d been raised the same as Julien and knew about the rules, the ceremony, all of it. He’d been making overtures to his older brother for months, but Julien had been forced to reject him even though he wanted it just as much.

“I get it, Julien. Really I do, but we can’t break the rules.” Lucien stated the fact that they all knew well.

“No, but maybe we can change them. Our family is powerful. We could eliminate the age limit. We could even have the school admit preteens.” Julien said, making his case.

“You’ve been talking to Luna.” Lucien said, looking down at the younger boy. “Has she put the idea in your head?” He asked. He knew from his previous conversation that his sister thought the age limit was a vestige of the past that no longer made sense.

“No. She agrees with me but I’ve been thinking about it for a long time. I accepted this is how things are, so I didn’t challenge it when I should have. Now, I can champion the change for younger members of the family, like Xander.” Julien said.

Lucien thought for a moment. “I don’t know, Julien. It’s a big change.” He thought that the younger boy was making sense to some degree.

“Has anyone ever said no?” Luna asked as she entered the kitchen. “Think about it, Lucien. We all arrive at the same place eventually. Why not let the younger family members enjoy themselves as soon as they want to?

“If we make it so that there’s willingness, beyond question, then what’s the harm?” She said putting her arm around Julien’s shoulder. She had put on a sundress but she still looked just as sexy as before.

“Ok. Let’s say that I agree, and I’m not saying that I do, how do we convince the family?” Lucien asked. He wanted to see how this would play out.

“Well, Mom and Dad are open to ratifying the rules.” Luna said. “We’d just need the grandfathers and Julien’s dad.”

“And I’m sure that Xander can help to make the case too. We could still have the official ceremony be at eleven but allow the younger kids to enjoy themselves.” Julien added.

“Are you sure that this isn’t just so you can fuck your brother?” Lucien asked Julien.

“Not just. I confess that’s part of it. I love my brother and I want to share this with him.” The younger cousin said. Lucien thought for a long moment.

“What the hell. Let’s do it.” Lucien sighed.

“Told you he’d agree.” Luna said to Julien. The two smiled at each other with pride and Lucien got the sneaking suspicion that he had just been played.

Chapter 43

Summary:

The winter break series continues with the twins. We start off with their journey home by train, but quickly pivot to an earlier memory of campign with their father. On the way, their dad tells the story of his first time with his little brother.

Timmy and Tommy shared a first class train compartment. Even though it took much longer to travel by train, they preferred it. There was something sort of romantic about it, something nostalgic. They liked to slow things down, especially after the hectic schedule at the school, and take things at a slower pace.

They certainly didn’t mind that they would be alone together for the nearly thirty two hours it took to make the trip home. It made for a shorter visit, but as long as they got to spend some quality time with their father, they didn’t mind. The last few years before they went to school had been challenging. It seemed like their mother was always around when they wanted to show their father how much they loved him in the special way that they shared.

This trip, however, their father had planned a special camping trip with just him and the boys. His wife hated camping, even though it was going to be a total ‘glamping’ trip. He had rented a cabin for them, making sure that the master bedroom had a giant king bed for him to share with his teenage boys. For appearances sake, he made sure to book a cabin with two bedrooms, with a large bed for the twins to share.

His wife, the twins mother, had let him know that she was increasingly concerned about the teenage boys sharing a bed all of the time. It wasn’t normal, she’d argue. He told her that she was overreacting. The boys were happiest together, he argued back. If she only knew, he thought. He couldn’t wait to get away with the boys.

They hadn’t been away together since the boys were eleven. At that point, he had been having sex with the twin boys somewhat regularly for a year. His sons had reawakened his love and appreciation for smooth young boys and he wanted to show that love every chance they were alone together.

The twins also got the benefit of their father’s experience. He taught them the important points of having sex. He showed them how to clean themselves for the best enjoyment. He taught them to appreciate anal sex and how to properly eat another boy’s ass. They particularly enjoyed it when their father ate their smooth hairless holes.

Those early days were precious and he thought about them often. Their first camping trip when the boys were eleven was a favorite memory of his. The boys had learned a lot in that first year and they were more than ready to spend a long weekend with their dad.

That was the first time that he had rented a cabin and, although the pictures online looked good, he was a little nervous. He wanted things to be perfect. They loaded up his SUV, said goodbye to the boy’s mother, and headed out for what would turn out to be an epic weekend of sexual adventure. The boys sat in the back seat together and, once they were out of sight of their house, started to make out.

Their father watched them in the rear view mirror, making sure to keep his eyes on the road while enjoying his sexy twin boys show their love for each other. He thought there was nothing hotter than his boys. He loved watching them be completely free with each other, and he loved how horny they were. He certainly had benefited from it whenever he could.

As was usually the case, Tommy as the older of the two, took the lead. He loved his twin more than anything, though their father was a close second. Their tongues were intwined and Tommy slid his hand up his brother’s shirt. He loved the feeling of his brother’s skin.

Timmy moaned as his twin pressed into him. His own hand reached down between his brother's legs and rubbed Tommy’s hard on through his shorts and underwear. He wanted his brother inside him and thought he might die if they didn’t have sex soon.

“Ok, boys. Take it slow. We’ve got a bit of a drive ahead of us.” Their father cautioned. It was getting more difficult for him to keep his eyes on the road as things were getting more steamy in the back seat.

“Sorry, Dad.” Tommy said, breaking contact with his twin. Both were breathing heavily, they tried hard to focus and calm themselves down. “It’s just that I can’t resist Timmy. I can’t really explain it.” He added.

“Me too. It’s like this irresistible pull. I sometimes feel like I can’t get close enough.” Timmy said, kissing his brother tenderly.

“You have a special connection to each other. I had my fun with your uncle, but we never had the bond that you two do.” Their father mused, thinking about his younger brother. They still messed around occasionally but it was pretty rare.

“How old were you and Uncle Mike when you started?” Tommy asked, almost grateful for the distraction. It kept him from obsessing over his brother for a little bit.

“I was thirteen and your uncle was nine. Your grandfather and I had been having sex for a little while and I had just started school at St. Abel’s. I spent the first few months having sex with every boy I could. While I was there, I started to wonder about doing things with Michael.

“By the time winter break came around, it was like a switch had been flipped that I couldn’t turn off. I started looking at Michael and really appreciated how cute he was. He had these pants that hugged his tender bubble butt and I couldn’t help but lust after him.

“I think your grandfather recognized the hunger in my eyes. He arranged to take your grandmother out for a date night for dinner and a late movie. He made sure that I knew they would be out late and that I was in charge. I remember him telling Michael to do everything I said and giving me a wink.”

“Woah. What happened next?” Timmy asked.

“Well, I had to feel Michael out to see if he was interested. The most important thing they’ll teach out at the school is the importance of consent. I could have forced myself on Michael but I wanted him to be a willing participant.

“A friend at school was a really talented artist and he drew these erotic comics. The art was really good and they were all about boys being with boys. I’d asked him to draw one of me and my brother. He did a really great job drawing Michael from my description. He knew how to draw me well enough because we had been having sex, just like all the boys there.

“Once our parents were out of the house, I called Micheal into my room and showed him one of the other comics to gauge his reaction. We both lay on my bed, side by side on our stomachs as we read the first one together. Michael’s breathing changed as he read it and got to the part where the boys had sex.

“I could tell he was hard the way that he kept clenching his butt to push his cock into the mattress. So, I knew he was turned on by the idea of boys but to see if he’d be into me I had to show him the special comic book.
“When he finished the comic, I asked him if he liked it and wanted to read another one. He said that he liked it and that he wanted to see more. I told him that I had the artist make one special for us. I took it out and showed it to him. We started reading it together.

“Almost immediately, I could tell that something in him changed. He inched closer to me and our arms touched. With each turn of the next page, his breathing became heavier. I could feel it on my arm and it excited me.

“I turned the page to the panel where the brothers shared their first kiss and Michael groaned. I saw my opportunity and leaned in close. I asked him if he like the drawing. He was a little shy and just nodded.

“I asked him if he knew that the boys were he and I. He said that he did. I then asked him if he wanted to try the things in the drawings. He didn’t say anything, so I suspected he was nervous.

“I closed the comic and lay on my side. I asked him to do as I did. Once we were lying there I decided to be completely honest with him. I told him how I was having sex with lots of boys at the school. He was fascinated and was hanging on my every word.

“Michael started to rub himself through his pants. I could tell that he was really turned on. I told him that I had been thinking about him a lot and that I asked my friend to make the comic for us.

“Michael asked what kinds of things I wanted to do with him. I said that we could figure things out together and that there was no pressure. I asked him if there were things he saw in the comics that he wanted to try.

“Michael scooted close and asked if we could try kissing. I was so excited. I said yes right away. We both leaned in and pressed our lips together. Our first real kiss was still pretty innocent. We only pressed our lips together for less than a minute, but it was clearly not a brotherly kiss.

“I asked Michael if he liked it, and he said he had, so I guided him to a more adult kiss. We pressed our lips together again and I started to move my lips. Michael matched my movement. That was our first adult kiss and it was wonderful.” He stopped for a moment as he recalled the special moment.

“Wow. That’s kind of how it started with us.” Timmy said. “Tommy and I started kissing before anything else.”

“Yeah, we love kissing. A lot.” Tommy added.

Their father nodded, smiling at them in the mirror. “Michael did too. He really took to it. Of course, I loved it too. I had loved the way my father kissed me, of course, but there was something special about kissing my brother.”

“What happened next, Dad?” Tommy asked. The twins were both hard and eager to hear more of their father’s first time with their uncle.

“Well, like all the boys in our family, Michael liked other boys. As we kissed, he confessed that he had been thinking about me too. I told him how excited that made me and I ended up on top of him as we made out.

“I could feel his hardness against mine and we started grinding against each other. I told him that I had to see him. I pulled his shirt off and then his pants and underwear. I gazed at his body, lying on my bed. He was wearing only his socks and he was beautiful.

“I told him so. I told him how beautiful he was and how I loved his smooth hairless body. His small hard penis was amazing and something that I’ll never forget. I took off his socks and kissed his feet.

“Michael wanted to see my body too, of course. I helped him to take off my clothes. Our bodies were so different, but the same in some ways too. I had just started to get some pubic hair, but I was still mostly smooth.

“Naturally, being four years older and a teenager, I was much further along in some ways. My penis was much larger and more like an adult’s. Michael marveled at it, and the precum that had oozed out of it.

“I told him about it and said that it tasted really good. I gathered some up on my finger and held it out for him. He tentatively licked it and his eyes lit up. He loved it.” Their father smiled at the recollection.

“I mean, duh. It’s amazing.” Timmy said with a snort.

“That’s for sure.” Tommy added.

Their father laughed. “Yes, well Michael hadn’t tried it before but, like you boys, he took to it right away. He told me that it was amazing and asked me about cum. Turns out that my little brother had been watching porn on the Internet for a while.

“I told him that it tasted different from the sweeter precum, but that it was also really good. I had become quite the cum slut in the few short months that I was at the school.” He mused.

“Did you do bukkake, Dad?” Tommy asked.

“No, we didn’t really know about that back then. If I could go back, I certainly would. Have you boys done that?” He asked his sons.

“No, but we know someone who is. He’s kind of famous for taking a bunch of loads this one time.” Tommy answered, thinking about Harry.

“Well, the school is the place to experiment and experience all sorts of things, that’s for sure. You boys are so much more sophisticated then we were back in the day.” He told them.

“So, as I was saying, Michael really liked my precum but I was anxious to taste his preteen cock. I gently laid him on his back and told him that I was going to suck him. I took his small penis in my mouth and he moaned loudly as I gave him his first blowjob.

“It didn’t take him long to orgasm. Naturally it was dry but, judging by his reaction, it was intense. Afterwards, I was pleased to see that his desire didn’t diminish at all. In fact, he rolled me over and started to suck me.

“I had to caution him about his teeth one time, but he got the hang of it pretty quickly. It felt great and I could tell that he was really enjoying himself. I was so turned on that I came really quickly. I warned him that I was going to shoot but he never back off.

“He gagged and coughed a bit but he swallowed most of my load. He told me that it tasted weird but that he liked it almost as much as my precum. I told him I was happy to feed him my load anytime. We both rebounded quickly and did it all over again. In fact, we both did it twice more before our parents got home.

“My dad, your grandfather, gave me an expectant look when they got home. I just smiled and nodded, telling him everything he needed to know. He beamed at me and tousled my hair. It wasn’t long after that Michael joined us but my dad made sure that he and my mom went out every night that week.

“Needless to say, Michael and I took full advantage of the opportunity. By the end of that week, I was fucking him every night, usually two or three times. He was insatiable. He loved having my cock inside him.” Their father said.

“Wow, Dad. That sounds amazing. Do you and Uncle Michael still have sex together?” Timmy asked.

“Sometimes, when we can ever find ourselves alone. We still really enjoy each other but sadly, it’s all too rare since we’re both married.” He said to his boys.

“That’s too bad. Maybe he can join us camping sometime?” Tommy said, posing the possibility as a question.

“Would you boys like that?” He asked.

“I mean, yeah. What’s not to like. Maybe his husband can come too.” Timmy added to the conversation.

“Well, we can only ask. I don’t know if John would be receptive but we can see. Maybe you boys can spend a weekend with them and see how things go.” He offered.

“Oh, that’s a great idea, Dad!” Tommy exclaimed. “We should definitely do that!”

The story of their father and their uncle entertained them and aroused them. By the time the story was finished, they had arrived at the cabin. The boys excitedly grabbed their gear and rushed inside after their father had unlocked the door.

The first thing that they did was strip off all of their clothes and run around. They loved being naked and free. Outside of their dorm, they didn’t have much opportunity, so they took full advantage of the secluded privacy of the cabin.

Their father walked in a smiled at the beautiful eleven year old boys. This was going to be a great weekend.

Chapter 44

Summary:

This chapter is a little bit of revisionist history. Harry had already told his classmates about the first time with his father, but I found myself writing a different version of it. I've even changed his father's name. This version fleshes his father out more than the previous one, though I'm not certain which version I like better.

Regardless, I hope that you'll enjoy this new version.

The twins recalled that time with fondness as they rode on the train back home. Harry, on the other hand, preferred to get home as quickly as possible. His father, Ben, short for Benedict, picked him up at the airport, as usual. They greeted each other warmly, but properly, making sure to keep up appearances.

The two were practiced in normalizing their behavior in public. They even extended it to the inside of the car. It wasn’t until they were safely inside their home that they fell into each other’s arms.

“Oh, Daddy. I missed you so much.” Harry sighed as they embraced and kissed each other hungrily.

“I missed you too, Harry, my beautiful boy.” Ben gasped as they dropped Harry’s bags and made their way to the bedroom.

They made short work of removing their clothing and were soon making love in the bed that they had shared since Harry was a little boy. They still kept a separate room, again for appearances sake, but Harry and his father had been intimate for a number of years.

It all began not so innocently. Young Harry was a very curious boy to begin with. What piqued his curiosity more than anything else was the male body. All of it; each and every part. One might even go so far as to say he was obsessed with it.

Benedict, his father, was a famous artist. Ben painted, sculpted, photographed, and made ceramics. He was something of a true genius and was very well regarded. Models sought him out for the chance of being made famous by being one of his subjects. Ben’s favorite subject was young men and boys.

Because of this, there was a steady stream of them who visited the artist’s studio. Harry was never far from where his father was working and so he got to witness seemingly countless naked male subjects posing for his father. Inevitably, these men and boys became enraptured with the artist and Harry would watch in amazement as his father had sex with them.

There were rumors about Ben, of course. Rumors that he had more in mind than just modeling for his subjects. Still, parents seemed fine to ignore these rumors for the chance of making their boys famous. It didn’t seem to bother them that they might be having sex with the artist.

Ben, being an artist with an appetite for his subjects, was always free and open with Harry. He let the young boy watch if he wanted to, and Harry always wanted to. It was only natural for the two of them to become intimate with each other.

Harry’s mother had never really been in the picture. She was a famous artist also. She favored her art and her career over motherhood, so Ben was left to raise the boy as he saw fit. He never regretted it for a moment. He and Harry loved each other deeply.

Harry mother, Rebecca, would stop in occasionally, if she was in town, but it was always just a cursory visit. There was no warmth or motherly love from her. She treated Harry well enough but their relationship was always distant.

Harry didn’t miss her. Not really. Not when his father provided such wonders on an almost daily basis. There was always an attractive young man or boy around, usually naked. There were a couple of regulars who Ben liked to have around. Boys who had a certain look that he was interested in capturing, or boys whose sole desire was to ride the artist’s cock.

Ben’s cock was nearly as famous as he was. It was renowned in certain circles, which only made him more popular. He was never at a loss for beautiful young subjects. And sometimes, there were quite young indeed.

Ben never discriminated, his only criterion was if his subjects would consent. He was of the mind that if they were willing, then so was he. The heart wants what it wants, he would tell young Harry.

And that want, that desire, had been steadily growing in his young boy. Who’s to say whether it was Harry’s natural curiosity or the exposure to sex with young men and boys that lead him to sleep with his father. Whatever the cause, they both welcomed it as a natural expression of their love for each other.

It was after witnessing his father with a particularly lovely thirteen year old that Harry decided to make his move. That evening, while the two were eating dinner, Harry asked the question.

“Would you ever want to sleep with me, Dad?” Harry asked. Ben wasn’t surprised that his boy had asked. He had been anticipating the question for years.

“I’ve always wanted to, Harry.” Ben answered his ten year old honestly. “But it has to be your choice.”

“Always?” Harry asked, in surprise. His father had never done anything to make him think that was the case.

“Well, maybe not when you were very young. But, for a few years I’d say.” Ben said with a smile.

“Oh.” Was all that Harry could say. He had been actively curious since he was seven or eight. He had certainly seen his share of models come and go by that point.

“Is that something you want, Harry?” Ben asked his boy. Harry was suddenly overcome withy shyness.

“Yes, I think so.” He said softly. Ben smiled and nodded at his son.

“Harry, it would mean the world to me. I’ve longed to to show you that kind of love.” Ben said to him.

“Would you do things like you do with the other boys?” Harry asked, his preteen cock was hard in his pants now. He wanted his father to do those things with him and had for a while.

“Yes, whatever you want son.” Ben said, reaching across the table and taking his boy’s hand in his.

“Do you think that I can join you and the models?” Harry asked. He not only wanted to have sex with his father but with all the other boys and men that came into the studio.

“If that’s what you want, then you can have that, providing the models are willing.” Ben said with a broad smile. His son was a chip off the old block and the boy’s appetite was proving as voracious as his own. As the song said, his boy was just like him.

“I want that too, Dad.” Harry said, proud that his father approved.

“That’s my boy.” Ben said, getting up and picking Harry up out of his chair and spinning around. “You’ve made me the happiest father in the world, my boy. Come on, let’s go to bed.” He told the boy. It didn’t matter that it was still early, they were both eager to turn the corner on their relationship.

Ben brought his boy into his bedroom and sat him on his bed. He sat down next to him and cradled his chin in his hand. “I love you son.” He said and leaned in, pressing his lips to Harry’s.

Harry had seen his father kiss his subjects before. Instinctively, he knew what to do. He parted his lips and welcomed his father’s tongue in his mouth. He was no submissive partner in this relationship. His hand reached over and rubbed his father’s erection beneath the man’s pants.

When his father moaned at his touch, he felt an intense sense of pride. He was pleasing his dad, and he wanted to go on pleasing him. Harry felt his father pull his shirt up. He raised his arms and the shirt was soon on the floor.

Ben gently pushed the boy back onto the bed. He stared at the youngster’s naked torso, as he had so many times before. Only now, he was free to caress it, and he did so, running his hand over the boy’s smooth skin.

“You are so beautiful, Harry.” Ben said softly as he undid the fastener on the little boy’s pants. With a swift motion, he pulled both pants and briefs down and off, leaving his son wearing nothing but his socks.

Harry’s cock was still small but it was pretty big for a boy his age at about two inches. Ben took the boy’s hardness between his fingers and stroked it gently. Harry moaned at his father’s touch. He had jerked off so many times but having another’s hand on him was very different. His father’s touch felt wonderful.

“Does that feel nice?” Ben asked the boy. Harry nodded. Ben smiled. He had spent years longing to taste the boy.

The moment had now arrived. He leaned over and took Harry’s cock in his mouth. Harry gasped and cried out in intense pleasure. His father’s warm mouth felt incredible on his boyhood.

“Oh, Daddy!” He yelped. His father was sucking on him with such intensity. It was driving him wild.

“Oh, god.” He whimpered as his father’s mouth moved to the spot between his balls and his anus.

“Oooh.” Harry groaned when his dad’s tongue pushed inside his hole. His senses were overwhelmed. He’d never felt such intense pleasure before.

Ben moaned in pleasure as he finally tasted of his boy. Early on, he had taught Harry to clean himself in anticipation that one day, he might partake of the boy’s smooth hole. His boy tasted amazing to him. It had been well worth the wait, he thought as his tongue probed and tasted Harry’s ass. Ben thought it was the most wonderful thing he had ever experienced. It was so wonderful and smooth, and now it was wet and welcoming.

Harry felt like it was the most incredible torture. The feeling was so intense that it was hard for him to process. It felt wonderful, thrilling, and overwhelming all at the same time.

“So good.” He groaned. His father gave him a respite and kissed him again. He tasted of himself on his father’s tongue and it nearly sent him over the edge.

Harry’s eyes went wide and he gasped as his father pushed a finger inside him. Ben found the boy’s prostate easily and massaged it. Harry’s breathing was quick and desperate as he continued to push on his boy’s button.

The young boy was writhing in pleasure. His father was experienced in giving pleasure and Harry was benefiting from his years of experience. But, like his father, he wanted to give pleasure too.

He pulled away from his father’s kiss. “I want to taste you, Daddy.” He mewled. He wanted to sample the man’s love juice. The juice that he’d watched his father feed to so many others.

Ben slowly pulled his finger from inside Harry and held it out to the boy. Harry sucked on the finger that had been inside him. His eyes rolled back in his head as the tasted the musky flavor of his hole.

“You like tasting your bussy?” Ben asked the boy.

“Yes, Daddy.” Harry answered. Ben smiled at his son. His son was proving to be a sexual prodigy already.

“Tell Daddy what you want.” Ben said with a sly grin.

“I want to taste your cock, Daddy.” Harry sighed, breathlessly. But that was only part of it. He wanted to taste all of the man.

Ben pulled of his shirt. As soon as his naked torso was revealed, his boy was on him. Harry licked and sucked on his father’s nipples like a boy possessed.

“Oh, Daddy, you taste so good.” He moaned. His mouth moved down to his father’s stomach as his small hands worked to unfasten the man’s pants.

Ben was quick to help his boy and they worked together to free his manhood from its confines. Harry’s mouth was on it immediately. He sucked the tip, savoring the flavor of his father’s precum. He was desperate to devour the shaft that he’d seen penetrate so many others.

He’d dreamt of this moment so many times. His father’s hard cock had fueled his fantasies. Ben moaned as his son took him halfway. He should have known his boy would be a gifted lover, just as he had been at that age.

“That’s it, Harry. You’re making Daddy feel so good.” He groaned as Harry worked his shaft. Harry was spurred on by his father’s praise.

Ben sensed the change in his boy. “You’re Daddy’s good boy.” He sighed. The boy worked him feverishly.

No amount of experience could have prepared him to hold back the climax that was steadily building deep inside his balls. Harry’s spit had made him slick and he knew what he needed to do.

“Harry.” He said softly, pulling his boy off of him and laying him back. Harry opened his legs in welcome.

Ben knelt between his son’s legs and slowly pushed inside. Harry ignored the pain. It was tolerable and worth it. His father’s cock was inside him, the two of them were connected in a way that they never were before.

“Oh, Daddy!” He whimpered as his father started to thrust. The feeling of his father’s finger was nothing in comparison to the pleasure of his manhood inside him.

“Oh, my good boy.” Ben praised his son as he thrust inside him. Harry’s hole was the best he’d ever had. The boy already sensed what to do and clamped down on him at all the right moments.

The flood of sensations was too much for them both. Harry cried out first, experiencing his first anal orgasm. His preteen cock jumped of its own accord as the intense climax flooded his brain.

“Yes, baby!” Ben moaned and filled his boy with a flood of his man milk. Harry moaned as he felt his father’s load crammed inside of him. The two kissed desperately as they rode the waves of aftershocks. Father and son were now bound together as lovers.

Harry was a willing and, at times, desperate sexual partner. He longed for anything and everything. It wasn’t long before they would seduce Ben’s subjects together. Harry’s mouth was a willing receptacle for just about anything, but most of all for cum. He couldn’t get enough of it.

Harry researched and studied. He had his father buy all manner of tools and toys for their mutual pleasure. Harry wanted to serve most of all, and so often asked his father to bind him, to spank him, to do whatever came to mind.

Harry became a canvas for his father’s sexual artistry and his father was a genius at the art of pleasure.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Saint Abel's School For Boys